to_o their_o god_n but_o they_o have_v temple_n for_o heaven_n and_o earth_n in_o nankin_n and_o pekim_n in_o which_o the_o king_n himself_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o in_o the_o city_n they_o have_v temple_n for_o tutelar_a spirit_n to_o which_o the_o mandarin_n do_v sacrifice_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o river_n mountain_n and_o four_o part_n of_o the_o world_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v temple_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o great_a benefactor_n to_o the_o public_a and_o therein_o be_v place_v their_o image_n trigautius_n say_v 10._o that_o he_o find_v in_o their_o ancient_a book_n that_o the_o chineses_n do_v of_o old_a time_n worship_v one_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o call_v king_n of_o heaven_n or_o by_o another_o name_n heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o beside_o he_o they_o worship_v tutelar_a spirit_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n with_o semedo_n and_o the_o same_o he_o say_v continues_z still_o in_o the_o learned_a sect_n among_o they_o who_o first_o author_n be_v their_o famous_a confutius_n to_o he_o they_o have_v a_o temple_n erect_v in_o every_o city_n with_o his_o image_n or_o his_o name_n in_o golden_a letter_n whither_o all_o the_o magistrate_n every_o new_a or_o full_a moon_n do_v resort_n to_o give_v honour_n to_o confutius_n with_o bowing_n and_o wax-candle_n and_o incense_v the_o same_o they_o do_v on_o his_o birthday_n and_o other_o set_a time_n there_o to_o express_v their_o gratitude_n for_o the_o mighty_a advantage_n they_o have_v have_v by_o his_o doctrine_n but_o they_o make_v no_o prayer_n to_o he_o and_o neither_o seek_v nor_o hope_v for_o any_o thing_n from_o he_o they_o have_v likewise_o temple_n to_o tutelar_a spirit_n for_o every_o city_n and_o tribunal_n where_o they_o make_v oblation_n and_o burn_v perfume_n acknowledge_v these_o to_o have_v power_n to_o reward_v and_o punish_v bartoli_n say_v 73._o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o any_o contempt_n of_o religion_n but_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o the_o deity_n because_o of_o the_o excellency_n of_o his_o majesty_n that_o they_o suffer_v none_o but_o the_o king_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o he_o and_o according_o the_o large_a power_n the_o tutelar_a spirit_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v the_o great_a magistrate_n be_v to_o attend_v their_o service_n and_o the_o lesser_a those_o of_o city_n and_o mountain_n and_o river_n but_o that_o which_o be_v more_o material_a to_o our_o present_a business_n be_v to_o consider_v the_o resolution_n of_o a_o case_n of_o conscience_n not_o long_o since_o give_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr propagandâ_fw-la fide_fw-la after_o advise_v with_o and_o the_o full_a consent_n of_o the_o pope_n obtain_v 12_o sept._n 1645._o which_o resolution_n and_o decree_n be_v print_v in_o the_o press_n of_o the_o congregation_n the_o same_o year_n with_o the_o pope_n decree_n annex_v to_o it_o and_o his_o peremptory_a command_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o by_o all_o missionary_n and_o that_o copy_n of_o the_o resolution_n i_o have_v see_v be_v attest_v by_o a_o public_a notary_n to_o agree_v with_o the_o original_a decree_n which_o case_n will_v help_v we_o very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o case_n be_v this_o the_o missionary_n of_o the_o society_n of_o jesuit_n have_v have_v a_o plentiful_a harvest_n in_o china_n and_o many_o of_o the_o great_a man_n embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n by_o their_o mean_n the_o missionary_n of_o other_o order_n especial_o the_o franciscan_n have_v a_o great_a curiosity_n to_o understand_v the_o art_n which_o the_o jesuit_n use_v in_o prevail_v with_o so_o many_o great_a person_n to_o become_v christian_n and_o upon_o full_a enquiry_n they_o find_v they_o give_v they_o great_a liberty_n as_o to_o the_o five_o precept_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o call_v they_o viz._n hear_v mass_n annual_a confession_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o easter_n fast_v at_o the_o solemn_a time_n and_o ten_o and_o first-fruit_n beside_o they_o do_v forbear_v their_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n their_o oil_n and_o spittle_n in_o the_o ear_n and_o salt_n in_o the_o mouth_n when_o they_o baptize_v woman_n and_o give_v extreme_a unction_n to_o they_o because_o the_o jealousy_n of_o their_o husband_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o use_v they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o to_o our_o purpose_n be_v the_o liberty_n they_o give_v the_o mandarin_n in_o two_o thing_n 1._o to_o go_v to_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n in_o every_o city_n as_o they_o be_v bind_v by_o virtue_n of_o their_o office_n to_o do_v twice_o a_o month_n or_o else_o they_o forfeit_v their_o place_n and_o there_o to_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o idol_n with_o all_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n that_o other_o use_v and_o swear_v before_o it_o when_o they_o enter_v into_o their_o office_n so_o they_o do_v secret_o convey_v a_o crucifix_n among_o the_o flower_n that_o lie_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o hold_v it_o cunning_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o direct_v all_o their_o adoration_n to_o the_o crucifix_n by_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o their_o mind_n 2._o to_o go_v to_o the_o temple_n of_o keum-fucu_a or_o confucius_n twice_o a_o year_n and_o to_o perform_v all_o the_o solemnity_n there_o that_o the_o rest_n do_v and_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o temple_n of_o their_o ancestor_n which_o be_v erect_v to_o their_o honour_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o confucius_n because_o the_o chineses_n declare_v that_o they_o intend_v only_o to_o give_v the_o same_o reverence_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o ancestor_n which_o they_o will_v do_v to_o themselves_o if_o they_o be_v still_o live_v and_o what_o they_o offer_v to_o they_o be_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o will_v give_v they_o if_o they_o be_v alive_a without_o any_o intention_n to_o beg_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o when_o they_o know_v they_o to_o be_v dead_a and_o the_o same_o allowance_n they_o give_v as_o to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o ancestor_n about_o which_o many_o ceremony_n be_v use_v by_o they_o the_o missionary_n of_o s._n francis_n order_n be_v well_o inform_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n from_o the_o philippines_n they_o send_v a_o memorial_n to_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n concern_v they_o who_o by_o his_o ambassador_n represent_v it_o to_o the_o pope_n whereupon_o the_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n be_v call_v and_o after_o great_a deliberation_n and_o advise_v with_o the_o pope_n about_o it_o they_o make_v their_o decree_n wherein_o they_o by_o several_a resolution_n declare_v it_o unlawful_a upon_o any_o of_o those_o pretence_n to_o use_v act_n in_o themselves_o unlawful_a and_o superstitious_a although_o direct_v by_o their_o intention_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o lest_o any_o shall_v imagine_v it_o be_v only_a matter_n of_o scandal_n which_o they_o stand_v upon_o as_o t._n g._n do_v 92._o about_o worship_v towards_o the_o sun_n they_o make_v use_v of_o several_a expression_n on_o purpose_n to_o exclude_v this_o for_o so_o they_o resolve_v the_o seven_o quere_z nullatenus_fw-la licere_fw-la it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n lawful_a and_o the_o eight_o nullo_n praetextu_fw-la under_o no_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o the_o nine_o express_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v salve_v propter_fw-la absentiam_fw-la gentilium_fw-la if_o there_o be_v no_o gentile_n present_v from_o this_o resolution_n we_o may_v observe_v several_a thing_n to_o our_o purpose_n that_o idolatry_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o reserve_v sovereign_a worship_n as_o due_a only_o to_o he_o for_o the_o congregation_n call_v the_o image_n of_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n a_o idol_n and_o consequent_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n must_v be_v idolatry_n yet_o it_o be_v very_o clear_a that_o the_o chinese_n especial_o the_o christian_n do_v never_o intend_v to_o give_v to_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n the_o honour_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a deity_n and_o bartoli_n have_v at_o large_a prove_v 70._o that_o the_o chineses_n do_v of_o old_a acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o providence_n over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o their_o prince_n do_v worship_v the_o same_o god_n still_o to_o who_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o they_o call_v he_o by_o two_o name_n scianti_n which_o signify_v supreme_a monarch_n and_o tienciù_fw-fr lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o put_v a_o apparent_a difference_n between_o tienciù_fw-fr and_o tienscin_n i._n e._n between_o god_n and_o angel_n and_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o forgive_a sin_n belong_v only_o to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o they_o that_o upon_o a_o debate_n among_o the_o missionary_n about_o the_o use_n of_o these_o word_n for_o the_o true_a god_n and_o some_o scruple_n raise_v from_o some_o
and_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n therefore_o i_o grant_v that_o jeroboam_fw-la do_v permit_v the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n but_o he_o establish_v the_o golden_a calf_n as_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n 18._o 2._o i_o show_v that_o the_o true_a god_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o golden_a calf_n because_o the_o sin_n of_o ahab_n who_o worship_v baal_n be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o much_o great_a than_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n and_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v a_o light_a thing_n for_o he_o to_o walk_v in_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la 32._o that_o he_o take_v to_o wife_n jezabel_n daughter_n of_o baal_n king_n of_o the_o zidonian_o and_o go_v and_o serve_v baal_n and_o worship_v he_o and_o he_o rear_v up_o a_o altar_n for_o baal_n in_o the_o house_n of_o baal_n which_o he_o have_v build_v in_o samaria_n yes_o say_v t._n g._n ahab_n sin_n be_v great_a 1st_a because_o he_o add_v this_o idolatry_n to_o the_o other_o who_o deny_v that_o his_o sin_n may_v have_v be_v great_a in_o that_o respect_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o to_o be_v understand_v appear_v by_o the_o opposition_n between_o god_n and_o baal_n in_o the_o word_n of_o elijah_n how_o long_o halt_v you_o say_v he_o to_o all_o the_o people_n between_o two_o opinion_n if_o the_o lord_n be_v god_n follow_v he_o 18.21_o but_o if_o baal_n then_o follow_v he_o now_o there_o be_v three_o several_a way_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o people_n if_o two_o of_o the_o three_o have_v not_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o object_n of_o worship_n viz._n the_o god_n of_o israel_n elijah_n can_v not_o have_v say_v that_o they_o halt_v only_o between_o two_o opinion_n of_o god_n and_o baal_n if_o some_o be_v for_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n other_o for_o the_o god_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o for_o beel_n samen_fw-la or_o the_o god_n of_o the_o zidonian_o but_o say_v t._n g._n elijah_n suppose_v a_o general_a apostasy_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n to_o baal_n in_o the_o next_o chapter_n 167._o and_o what_o then_o it_o be_v but_o very_o late_o so_o and_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o so_o fix_v but_o they_o may_v be_v put_v in_o mind_n that_o they_o be_v late_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o some_o render_v it_o how_o long_o will_v you_o pass_v from_o one_o extreme_a to_o another_o how_o long_o will_v you_o be_v so_o uncertain_a in_o religion_n now_o for_o god_n and_o then_o for_o baal_n so_o vatablus_n render_v it_o quousque_fw-la tandem_fw-la alternis_fw-la etc._n etc._n now_o of_o one_o side_n then_o of_o the_o other_o or_o as_o some_o imagine_v they_o themselves_o worship_v the_o calf_n and_o sometime_o baal_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o what_o t._n g_z sai_z the_o opposition_n be_v here_o plain_a between_o the_o god_n worship_v by_o the_o calf_n which_o be_v the_o public_a and_o establish_a worship_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o baal_n which_o be_v new_o introduce_v and_o so_o the_o true_a god_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v worship_v by_o those_o who_o do_v not_o worship_n baal_n to_o confirm_v this_o i_o add_v that_o jehu_n magnify_v his_o zeal_n for_o jehovah_n against_o baal_n when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o but_o a_o little_a after_o that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n 10.16_o which_o evident_o show_v the_o opposition_n between_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n worship_v by_o the_o calf_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o baal_n no_o say_v t._n g._n iehu_n zeal_n for_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o acquit_v he_o from_o idolatry_n in_o follow_v jeroboam_n any_o more_o than_o the_o lawful_a act_n of_o matrimony_n acquit_v a_o husband_n from_o the_o crime_n of_o adultery_n who_o defile_v his_o neighbour_n bed_n i_o perceive_v t._n g._n grow_v very_o sleepy_a when_o he_o write_v this_o 166._o and_o forget_v what_o we_o be_v about_o for_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o clear_a jehu_n from_o idolatry_n by_o his_o zeal_n for_o jehovah_n but_o from_o such_o a_o idolatry_n as_o exclude_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n for_o that_o be_v my_o business_n to_o show_v that_o he_o may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o yet_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la as_o he_o not_o only_o show_v by_o that_o expression_n to_o jonaedab_n but_o by_o distinguish_v between_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o lord_n 23._o and_o the_o priest_n of_o baal_n and_o yet_o soon_o after_o that_o character_n be_v twice_o give_v of_o jehu_n that_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o that_o worship_n which_o jeroboam_fw-la have_v establish_v 31._o to_o the_o last_o instance_n i_o bring_v of_o the_o samaritan_n who_o send_v to_o the_o king_n of_o assyria_n for_o a_o israelitish_n priest_n to_o teach_v they_o the_o accustom_a worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n who_o according_o come_v and_o dwell_v in_o bethel_n 33._o and_o teach_v it_o they_o upon_o which_o it_o be_v say_v they_o fear_v the_o lord_n t._n g._n return_v a_o strange_a answer_n 168._o viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v of_o his_o teach_v they_o to_o worship_v he_o in_o the_o calf_n as_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n here_o t._n g._n nod_v again_o for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o have_v hold_v his_o eye_n open_v so_o long_o as_o to_o have_v look_v back_o on_o the_o 22_o and_o 23_o verse_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o will_v have_v find_v these_o word_n for_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n walk_v in_o all_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la which_o he_o do_v they_o depart_v not_o from_o they_o until_o the_o lord_n remove_v israel_n out_o of_o his_o sight_n as_o he_o have_v say_v by_o all_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n so_o be_v israel_n carry_v away_o out_o of_o his_o own_o land_n to_o assyria_n and_o then_o immediate_o follow_v this_o story_n of_o the_o samaritan_n desire_v to_o know_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o the_o land_n what_o can_v this_o refer_v to_o but_o to_o the_o worship_n establish_v by_o jeroboam_fw-la i_o leave_v this_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o t._n g._n when_o he_o be_v awake_a 168._o for_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v write_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o dream_n as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v of_o his_o have_v confute_v my_o conjecture_n or_o rather_o monceius_fw-la his_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apparent_a i_o differ_v from_o monceius_fw-la in_o his_o main_a ground_n to_o any_o man_n that_o have_v read_v he_o i_o leave_v it_o as_o a_o fresh_a token_n of_o his_o kindness_n when_o he_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o suffer_v i_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o such_o weak_a conjecture_n which_o he_o have_v so_o easy_o and_o so_o pleasant_o confute_v and_o for_o the_o phrase_n of_o my_o plough_v with_o his_o heifer_n i_o suppose_v it_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v his_o wit_n be_v lose_v upon_o i_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n 19_o i_o say_v that_o since_o the_o law_n giver_n have_v thus_o interpret_v his_o own_o law_n we_o need_v not_o be_v solicitous_a about_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o other_o yet_o herein_o i_o say_v we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n the_o jew_n have_v think_v the_o prohibition_n to_o extend_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o image_n for_o worship_n and_o almost_o all_o for_o ornament_n and_o the_o image_n worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a scandal_n to_o this_o day_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o embrace_v christianity_n all_o that_o t._n g._n answer_n to_o this_o be_v 169._o that_o he_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o we_o must_v stand_v or_o fall_v by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v i_o bring_v their_o testimony_n for_o that_o purpose_n or_o intimate_v the_o least_o thing_n that_o way_n do_v i_o not_o use_v so_o much_o caution_n on_o purpose_n to_o prevent_v such_o a_o cavil_n i_o declare_v that_o i_o do_v not_o need_v their_o testimony_n in_o so_o clear_a a_o case_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o small_a advantage_n to_o our_o cause_n that_o we_o have_v herein_o the_o concurrence_n of_o all_o that_o have_v any_o reverence_n to_o this_o law_n of_o god_n whither_o jew_n or_o mahometan_n and_o not_o bare_o of_o they_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n as_o i_o have_v full_o prove_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n 175._o as_o to_o the_o prophetical_a confutation_n of_o my_o opinion_n about_o idolatry_n and_o the_o second_o commandment_n by_o mr._n thorndike_n i_o do_v assure_v he_o if_o i_o can_v have_v think_v what_o that_o learned_a person_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o have_v be_v agreeable_a either_o
imprimatur_fw-la g._n jane_n r._n p._n d._n henr._n episc._n lond._n à _fw-la sac_fw-la domesticis_fw-la june_n 3._o 1676._o a_o defence_n of_o the_o discourse_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v catholic_n no_o idolater_n by_o ed._n stillingfleet_n d._n d._n chaplain_n in_o ordinary_a to_o his_o majesty_n the_o two_o first_o part_n london_n print_v by_o robert_n white_a for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white-hart_n in_o westminster-hall_n 1676._o to_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n henry_n lord_n bishop_n of_o london_n one_o of_o the_o lord_n of_o his_o majesty_n most_o honourable_a privy_a council_n my_o lord_n i_o have_v hear_v that_o in_o some_o famous_a prophetic_a picture_n pretend_v to_o represent_v the_o fate_n of_o england_n the_o chief_a thing_n observable_a in_o several_a of_o they_o be_v a_o mole_n a_o creature_n blind_a and_o busy_a smooth_a and_o deceitful_a continual_o work_v under_o ground_n but_o now_o and_o then_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o the_o disturbance_n it_o make_v in_o the_o surface_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v so_o natural_a a_o description_n of_o a_o restless_a party_n among_o we_o that_o we_o need_v no_o judge_n of_o controversy_n to_o interpret_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o our_o forefather_n have_v sufficient_a testimony_n of_o their_o work_n under_o ground_n but_o in_o our_o age_n they_o act_v more_o visible_o and_o with_o that_o indefatigable_a industry_n that_o they_o threaten_v without_o great_a care_n to_o prevent_v they_o the_o undermine_v of_o our_o church_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o our_o establish_a religion_n which_o since_o they_o can_v hope_v so_o easy_o to_o compass_v alone_o they_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v in_o to_o their_o assistance_n all_o such_o discontent_a party_n who_o be_v so_o weak_a if_o any_o can_v be_v so_o to_o be_v prevail_v on_o to_o be_v instrument_n to_o serve_v they_o in_o pull_v down_o a_o church_n which_o can_v never_o fall_v but_o they_o must_v be_v stifle_v in_o its_o ruin_n one_o will_v think_v it_o be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o any_o to_o run_v into_o a_o snare_n which_o lie_v so_o open_a to_o their_o view_n or_o to_o flatter_v themselves_o with_o the_o vain_a hope_n of_o escape_v better_a than_o the_o church_n they_o design_v to_o destroy_v but_o such_o be_v the_o admirable_a wisdom_n of_o divine_a providence_n to_o order_n thing_n so_o above_o all_o humane_a discretion_n that_o when_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n have_v provoke_v god_n to_o forsake_v it_o he_o suffer_v those_o to_o concur_v in_o the_o most_o pernicious_a counsel_n for_o enslave_v conscience_n who_o pretend_v to_o the_o great_a zeal_n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o it_o so_o that_o our_o church_n of_o england_n in_o its_o present_a condition_n seem_v to_o stand_v as_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n do_v of_o old_a between_o two_o unquiet_a and_o boisterous_a sea_n and_o there_o be_v some_o very_a busy_a in_o cut_v through_o the_o isthmus_n between_o they_o to_o let_v in_o both_o at_o once_o upon_o it_o suppose_v that_o no_o strength_n will_v be_v able_a to_o withstand_v the_o force_n of_o so_o terrible_a a_o inundation_n it_o be_v a_o consideration_n that_o may_v dishearten_v those_o who_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o the_o common_a adversary_n to_o see_v that_o they_o promise_v themselves_o as_o much_o from_o the_o folly_n of_o some_o of_o their_o most_o seem_a enemy_n as_o from_o the_o interest_n and_o power_n of_o their_o friend_n 7.5_o thus_o like_o s._n paul_n in_o macedonia_n we_o be_v trouble_v on_o every_o side_n without_o be_v fight_n and_o within_o be_v fear_n if_o man_n do_v but_o once_o understand_v the_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o our_o peace_n we_o may_v yet_o hope_v to_o weather_n out_o the_o storm_n that_o threaten_v we_o and_o to_o live_v as_o the_o church_n have_v frequent_o do_v in_o a_o toss_a condition_n with_o wave_n beat_v on_o every_o side_n but_o if_o through_o weakness_n or_o wilfulness_n those_o thing_n shall_v be_v hide_v from_o our_o eye_n the_o prospect_n of_o our_o future_a condition_n be_v much_o more_o dreadful_a and_o amaze_a than_o the_o present_a can_v be_v if_o it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o hope_v that_o all_o man_n will_v lay_v aside_o prejudice_n and_o passion_n and_o have_v great_a regard_n to_o the_o common_a good_a than_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o several_a party_n they_o can_v not_o but_o see_v where_o our_o main_a strength_n lie_v by_o what_o our_o enemy_n be_v most_o concern_v to_o destroy_v and_o that_o no_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n will_v make_v use_n of_o disunit_a party_n to_o destroy_v one_o great_a body_n unless_o they_o be_v sure_a to_o master_v they_o when_o they_o have_v do_v with_o they_o and_o therefore_o the_o best_a way_n for_o their_o own_o security_n be_v to_o unite_v themselves_o with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v a_o blessing_n too_o great_a for_o such_o a_o people_n to_o expect_v who_o sin_n have_v make_v our_o breach_n so_o wide_o that_o we_o have_v too_o great_a reason_n to_o fear_v the_o common_a enemy_n may_v enter_v through_o they_o if_o there_o be_v not_o some_o way_n find_v out_o to_o repair_v those_o breach_n and_o to_o build_v up_o the_o place_n which_o be_v break_v down_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o can_v see_v how_o those_o who_o can_v have_v join_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a can_v just_o refuse_v to_o do_v it_o in_o we_o for_o that_o be_v the_o age_n of_o the_o church_n which_o our_o church_n of_o england_n since_o the_o reformation_n come_v the_o near_a to_o idolatry_n be_v then_o suppress_v by_o the_o imperial_a edict_n the_o church_n settle_v by_o law_n under_o the_o government_n of_o bishop_n public_a liturgy_n appoint_v antiquity_n reverence_v schism_n discountenance_v learn_v encourage_v and_o some_o few_o ceremony_n use_v but_o without_o any_o of_o those_o corrupt_a mixture_n which_o afterward_o prevail_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o whatever_o man_n of_o ill_a mind_n may_v suggest_v to_o the_o disparagement_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v real_o a_o honour_n to_o our_o church_n to_o suffer_v together_o with_o that_o age_n when_o the_o christian_a church_n begin_v to_o be_v firm_o settle_v by_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o do_v enjoy_v its_o primitive_a purity_n without_o the_o poverty_n and_o hardship_n it_o endure_v before_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o time_n be_v man_n of_o that_o exemplary_a piety_n of_o those_o great_a ability_n of_o that_o excellent_a conduct_n and_o magnanimity_n as_o set_v they_o above_o the_o contempt_n or_o reproach_n of_o any_o but_o infidel_n and_o apostate_n for_o than_o live_v the_o gregory_n the_o basil_n the_o chrysostoms_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n the_o ambrose_n and_o augustins_n in_o the_o western_a and_o they_o who_o can_v suspect_v these_o to_o have_v be_v enemy_n to_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n do_v never_o understand_v what_o it_o mean_v it_o be_v no_o doubt_n the_o most_o desirable_a thing_n in_o our_o state_n and_o condition_n to_o see_v the_o piety_n the_o zeal_n the_o courage_n the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o holy_a bishop_n revive_v among_o we_o in_o such_o a_o age_n which_o need_v the_o conjunction_n of_o all_o these_o together_o for_o such_o be_v the_o insolency_n and_o number_n of_o the_o open_a contemner_n of_o our_o church_n and_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o activity_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o and_o the_o subtlety_n of_o those_o who_o undermine_v it_o as_o require_v all_o the_o devotion_n and_o ability_n of_o those_o great_a person_n to_o defend_v it_o and_o i_o hope_v that_o divine_a spirit_n which_o inflame_v and_o act_v they_o have_v not_o forsake_v that_o sacred_a order_n among_o we_o but_o that_o it_o will_v daily_o raise_v up_o more_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o convince_v dissenter_n that_o there_o may_v be_v true_a and_o hearty_a zeal_n for_o religion_n among_o our_o prelate_n and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o good_a work_n be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reformation_n nay_o even_o in_o this_o age_n as_o bad_a as_o it_o be_v there_o may_v be_v as_o great_a instance_n produce_v of_o real_a charity_n and_o of_o work_n of_o public_a and_o pious_a use_n as_o when_o man_n think_v to_o get_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n or_o themselves_o into_o heaven_n by_o what_o they_o do_v and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a exact_o to_o compare_v all_o act_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o have_v be_v do_v ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n with_o what_o there_o be_v do_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n for_o a_o much_o long_a time_n immediate_o before_o
it_o if_o the_o protestant_a charity_n shall_v seem_v to_o fall_v short_a in_o outward_a pomp_n and_o magnificence_n it_o will_v be_v find_v much_o more_o to_o exceed_v it_o in_o number_n and_o usefulness_n which_o make_v i_o so_o much_o the_o more_o wonder_n to_o hear_v and_o see_v the_o ill_a effect_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o this_o kind_n so_o much_o insist_v on_o of_o late_a to_o disprove_v the_o goodness_n of_o it_o if_o some_o great_a man_n have_v sinister_a end_n in_o it_o when_o be_v there_o any_o great_a action_n of_o that_o nature_n wherein_o some_o person_n do_v not_o aim_v at_o their_o own_o advantage_n by_o it_o who_o can_v excuse_v all_o the_o courtier_n in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n or_o all_o the_o action_n of_o that_o great_a emperor_n himself_o must_v christianity_n therefore_o be_v think_v the_o worse_o because_o it_o do_v prevail_v in_o his_o time_n and_o very_o much_o by_o his_o mean_n and_o there_o be_v some_o partial_a historian_n in_o those_o day_n that_o impute_v the_o demolish_n of_o heathen_a temple_n and_o the_o suppress_n of_o idolatry_n to_o the_o rapine_n and_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o time_n for_o even_o those_o heathen_a temple_n be_v rich_o endow_v and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v that_o when_o such_o a_o tree_n be_v shake_v there_o will_v be_v no_o scramble_n for_o the_o fruit_n of_o it_o however_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v to_o justify_v the_o action_n or_o design_n of_o any_o particular_a person_n how_o great_a soever_o but_o that_o which_o we_o plead_v for_o be_v that_o the_o reformation_n itself_o be_v a_o just_a pious_a prudent_a and_o necessary_a thing_n and_o have_v both_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o warrant_v it_o and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o justify_v it_o we_o read_v in_o the_o spanish_a history_n a_o remarkable_a precedent_n which_o vindicate_v the_o proceed_n of_o our_o reformation_n in_o england_n the_o gotthick_n nation_n have_v be_v infect_v with_o arianism_n two_o hundred_o and_o thirteen_o year_n when_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o leander_n bishop_n of_o sevil_n the_o king_n reccaredus_n be_v due_o inform_v in_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n call_v a_o council_n at_o toledo_n 〈…〉_z wherein_o arianism_n be_v renounce_v by_o the_o declaration_n and_o subscription_n of_o the_o king_n himself_o be_v present_a in_o council_n and_o afterward_o by_o the_o bishop_n who_o join_v with_o he_o and_o the_o great_a man_n which_o be_v do_v the_o council_n proceed_v to_o make_v new_a canon_n and_o constitution_n which_o the_o king_n confirm_v by_o his_o edict_n declare_v that_o if_o any_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n refuse_v to_o observe_v they_o he_o be_v sentence_v by_o the_o council_n to_o excommunication_n if_o any_o of_o the_o high_a rank_n of_o the_o laity_n the_o penalty_n be_v pay_v half_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o exchequer_n if_o other_o confiscation_n and_o banishment_n all_o which_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o record_n of_o that_o council_n the_o arian_n bishop_n as_o mariana_n relate_v 15._o such_o as_o athalocus_n and_o sunna_n with_o other_o have_v the_o old_a queen_n goswinda_n and_o several_a of_o the_o nobility_n to_o join_v with_o they_o make_v all_o the_o disturbance_n they_o can_v to_o hinder_v the_o reformation_n but_o god_n not_o only_o carry_v it_o through_o but_o wonderful_o preserve_v the_o life_n of_o the_o king_n notwithstanding_o many_o conspiracy_n against_o he_o after_o who_o death_n the_o arian_n faction_n be_v very_o busy_a and_o make_v several_a attempt_n by_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v restore_v again_o and_o they_o once_o think_v themselves_o sure_a when_o they_o have_v get_v wittericus_fw-la of_o their_o party_n to_o the_o throne_n but_o his_o short_a reign_n put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o their_o hope_n i_o find_v some_o of_o the_o latter_a spanish_a historian_n much_o trouble_v to_o see_v all_o do_v in_o this_o reformation_n by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a man_n without_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n lucas_n tudensis_n therefore_o say_v that_o leander_n be_v the_o pope_n legate_n but_o mariana_n confess_v 1._o that_o the_o very_a act_n of_o the_o council_n contradict_v it_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o they_o send_v legate_n to_o the_o pope_n afterward_o to_o have_v the_o council_n confirm_v by_o he_o but_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o appear_v in_o history_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o if_o any_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v omit_v in_o the_o epistle_n of_o gregory_n 41._o who_o write_v to_o leander_n a_o letter_n of_o congratulation_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o reccaredus_n but_o then_o national_a church_n be_v suppose_v to_o have_v power_n enough_o to_o reform_v themselves_o provide_v that_o they_o proceed_v according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n and_o this_o be_v that_o we_o maintain_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o receive_v all_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v then_o receive_v and_o have_v reform_v those_o abuse_n only_o which_o have_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n since_o that_o time_n this_o my_o lord_n be_v the_o cause_n which_o by_o command_n of_o my_o superior_n i_o be_v first_o engage_v to_o defend_v among_o who_o your_o lordship_n predecessor_n who_o constant_a friendship_n and_o kindness_n i_o must_v never_o forget_v be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a since_o that_o time_n i_o have_v have_v but_o little_a respite_n from_o these_o not_o so_o please_v to_o i_o as_o sometime_o necessary_a polemical_a exercise_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o rage_n and_o malice_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o our_o church_n against_o i_o i_o sit_v down_o with_o that_o contentment_n that_o i_o have_v defend_v a_o righteous_a cause_n and_o with_o a_o honest_a mind_n and_o therefore_o i_o little_o regard_v their_o bitter_a censure_n and_o reproach_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o such_o a_o crowd_n of_o adversary_n it_o be_v no_o unpleasant_a entertainment_n to_o i_o to_o see_v the_o various_a method_n with_o which_o they_o have_v attack_v i_o some_o with_o piteous_a moan_n and_o outcry_n other_o grin_v and_o only_o show_v their_o tooth_n other_o rant_a and_o hector_v other_o scold_v and_o revile_v but_o i_o must_v needs_o say_v the_o adversary_n i_o now_o answer_v have_v show_v more_o art_n and_o cunning_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n put_v together_o and_o have_v say_v as_o much_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o cause_n as_o wit_n and_o subtilty_n can_v invent_v i_o wish_v i_o can_v speak_v as_o free_o of_o his_o fair_a deal_n and_o ingenuity_n he_o therefore_o i_o reserve_v to_o be_v answer_v by_o himself_o after_o i_o have_v shake_v off_o the_o lesser_a and_o more_o bark_a creature_n what_o i_o have_v now_o do_v i_o humble_o present_a to_o your_o lordship_n hand_n and_o i_o be_o very_o glad_a of_o this_o opportunity_n to_o declare_v what_o satisfaction_n the_o member_n of_o your_o own_o church_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o this_o great_a city_n have_v to_o see_v a_o person_n of_o so_o noble_a birth_n so_o much_o temper_v and_o prudence_n so_o firm_a a_o assertor_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o church_n of_o england_n appoint_v by_o his_o majesty_n to_o have_v the_o conduct_n and_o government_n of_o they_o that_o god_n almighty_a will_v assist_v and_o direct_v your_o lordship_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o peace_n and_o welfare_n of_o this_o church_n be_v the_o hearty_a prayer_n of_o my_o lord_n your_o lordship_n most_o dutiful_a and_o obedient_a servant_n ed._n stillingfleet_n may_v 30._o 1676._o to_o the_o reader_n it_o have_v be_v long_o expect_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v publish_v a_o answer_n to_o t._n g._n as_o the_o most_o considerable_a adversary_n that_o appear_v against_o i_o but_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o before_o his_o book_n come_v out_o i_o have_v undertake_v the_o answer_n of_o several_a other_o which_o when_o i_o have_v set_v forth_o a_o person_n of_o honour_n who_o have_v be_v please_v to_o defend_v i_o against_o one_o of_o my_o keen_a antagonist_n be_v assault_v by_o he_o who_o i_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n oblige_v in_o gratitude_n to_o ease_v of_o any_o far_a trouble_n since_o that_o time_n i_o have_v apply_v myself_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o t._n g.'s_n book_n as_o much_o as_o health_n and_o other_o business_n will_v permit_v and_o find_v such_o confusion_n in_o most_o discourse_n about_o idolatry_n and_o that_o till_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o be_v full_o and_o clear_o state_v man_n will_v still_o dispute_v in_o the_o dark_a about_o these_o matter_n in_o my_o last_o summer_n retirement_n i_o set_v myself_o to_o the_o strict_a examination_n of_o it_o by_o search_v with_o my_o utmost_a diligence_n into_o the_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o best_a author_n i_o can_v
meet_v with_o either_o ancient_a or_o modern_a when_o i_o have_v do_v this_o i_o compare_v those_o observation_n i_o have_v make_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o several_a age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n who_o have_v manage_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n from_o hence_o i_o frame_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o follow_a book_n wherein_o i_o have_v not_o only_o examine_v and_o confute_v t._n g.'s_n false_a notion_n of_o it_o but_o endeavour_v to_o settle_v the_o true_a one_o in_o its_o place_n which_o be_v dispatch_v and_o the_o main_a principle_n of_o his_o whole_a book_n thereby_o weaken_v and_o overthrow_v i_o betake_v myself_o to_o the_o particular_a defence_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o i_o apprehend_v nothing_o of_o great_a consequence_n in_o this_o debate_n than_o to_o give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o which_o t._n g_o endeavour_v with_o all_o his_o art_n to_o blind_v and_o confound_v after_o which_o i_o have_v give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o every_o thing_n material_a or_o plausible_a in_o that_o part_n of_o his_o book_n which_o swell_v this_o discourse_n beyond_o my_o expectation_n i_o must_v respite_v the_o other_o part_n to_o a_o far_a opportunity_n which_o i_o may_v the_o better_a do_v because_o the_o remainder_n of_o t._n g_n book_n have_v already_o receive_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n from_o a_o learned_a and_o worthy_a person_n the_o content_n part_n i._n a_o general_n discourse_v concern_v the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n chap._n i._n t._n g's_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o confute_v page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n p._n 184_o part_n ii_o be_v a_o particular_a defence_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n between_o christian_n and_o heathen_n p._n 349_o chap._n ii_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o image_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n p._n 487_o chap._n iii_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n p._n 670_o chap._n iu_o a_o answer_n to_o t._n g_o be_v charge_n of_o contradiction_n paradox_n reproach_v of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a school_n dispute_v and_o to_o his_o parallel_a instance_n p._n 784_o part_n i._o a_o general_n discourse_v concern_v the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n chap._n i._o t._n g's_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n examine_v and_o confute_v to_o make_v good_a the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o which_o be_v my_o present_a business_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v do_v 1._o to_o lay_v down_o the_o right_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n 2._o to_o examine_v what_o t._n g._n and_o other_o have_v say_v to_o justify_v themselves_o from_o the_o particular_n of_o this_o charge_n i_o begin_v with_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n not_o only_o because_o my_o adversary_n call_v i_o to_o it_o in_o these_o word_n 203._o here_o the_o axe_n be_v lay_v to_o the_o root_n and_o if_o ever_o the_o dr._n will_v speak_v home_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o must_v be_v upon_o this_o point_n he_o must_v speak_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n etc._n etc._n but_o because_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n in_o debate_n depend_v upon_o it_o and_o whosoever_o read_v through_o t._n g_o be_v answer_v to_o i_o will_v find_v the_o only_a strength_n of_o it_o to_o lie_v in_o a_o very_a different_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o he_o set_v up_o which_o if_o it_o prove_v true_a the_o main_a of_o my_o charge_n must_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n although_o however_o by_o his_o way_n of_o writing_n he_o can_v hardly_o answer_v the_o character_n i_o have_v give_v he_o either_o of_o a_o learned_a or_o ingenuous_a adversary_n the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o t._n g._n lay_v down_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o these_o assertion_n of_o he_o 64._o that_o god_n be_v the_o only_a supreme_a and_o superexcellent_a be_v above_o all_o and_o over_o all_o to_o he_o therefore_o sovereign_a honour_n be_v only_o to_o be_v give_v and_o to_o none_o beside_o he_o that_o as_o no_o command_n of_o god_n can_v make_v that_o to_o be_v not_o idolatry_n which_o be_v so_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n so_o no_o prohibition_n if_o there_o be_v any_o can_v make_v that_o to_o be_v idolatry_n which_o have_v not_o in_o it_o the_o true_a and_o real_a nature_n of_o idolatry_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n forbid_v in_o the_o commandment_n 203._o be_v the_o worship_a image_n instead_o of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n be_v to_o keep_v the_o people_n in_o their_o duty_n of_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o god_n alone_o 39_o by_o restrain_v they_o from_o idolatry_n 63._o that_o this_o law_n be_v make_v particular_o to_o forbid_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v as_o he_o say_v it_o be_v at_o that_o time_n give_v by_o the_o heathen_a to_o grave_v image_n 67._o i._n e._n representation_n of_o imaginary_a being_n or_o to_o any_o similitude_n i._n e._n the_o likeness_n of_o any_o thing_n which_o although_o it_o have_v a_o real_a be_v yet_o be_v not_o god_n that_o 99_o the_o image-worship_n condemn_v by_o s._n paul_n be_v the_o worship_a image_n for_o god_n or_o as_o the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n that_o 103._o evil_a spirit_n or_o false_a god_n do_v reside_v in_o their_o image_n by_o magical_a incantation_n 349._o that_o the_o supreme_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v not_o the_o true_a god_n but_o a_o devil_n and_o that_o the_o poet_n who_o call_v he_o the_o father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n 348._o be_v those_o who_o horace_n confess_v that_o they_o take_v the_o privilege_n to_o dare_v to_o feign_v and_o say_v thing_n from_o these_o assertion_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o form_v t._n g_o be_v notion_n of_o idolatry_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o giving_z the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o among_o the_o heathen_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o now_o who_o dare_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n i_o do_v not_o wonder_v that_o he_o call_v this_o so_o foul_a so_o extravagant_a so_o unjust_a a_o charge_n and_o parallel_v i_o with_o no_o mean_a a_o person_n than_o julian_n the_o apostate_n say_v that_o sure_o a_o more_o injurious_a calumny_n scarce_o ever_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o christianity_n 350._o except_o that_o of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n but_o i_o be_o so_o use_v to_o their_o hard_a word_n that_o i_o can_v easy_o pass_v they_o over_o and_o immediate_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o debate_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o will_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o the_o clear_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n 1._o whether_o idolatry_n be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a be_v 2._o wherein_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o divine_a worship_n lie_v which_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n make_v it_o idolatry_n for_o if_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a be_v the_o creator_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n be_v notwithstanding_o this_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o idolatry_n be_v as_o t._n g._n confess_v 27._o the_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n then_o if_o we_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v give_v any_o part_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n to_o any_o thing_n beside_o he_o we_o may_v still_o just_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n although_o they_o believe_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o reserve_v some_o worship_n which_o he_o call_v sovereign_a to_o he_o 1._o whether_o idolatry_n be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a be_v creator_n 2._o and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n who_o i_o suppose_v t._n g._n will_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n it_o be_v agree_v by_o he_o that_o the_o whole_a heathen_a world_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n without_o except_v the_o more_o intelligent_a and_o wise_a person_n among_o they_o therefore_o our_o only_a business_n as_o to_o they_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v this_o supreme_a be_v and_o it_o be_v without_o dispute_n that_o all_o christian_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n if_o i_o can_v then_o prove_v that_o such_o have_v notwithstanding_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o those_o who_o judgement_n t._n g._n dare_v not_o refuse_v i_o hope_v these_o two_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o those_o may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n
who_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n as_o to_o the_o heathen_n who_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v idolater_n i_o have_v such_o plenty_n and_o choice_n of_o evidence_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o know_v which_o to_o leave_v out_o for_o if_o either_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o may_v be_v take_v or_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v they_o or_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o of_o those_o father_n who_o dispute_v against_o their_o idolatry_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o those_o heathen_n who_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n in_o so_o great_a store_n i_o have_v reason_n to_o consider_v the_o temper_n of_o the_o person_n i_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o for_o if_o i_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o heathen_a writer_n themselves_o it_o may_v be_v he_o may_v suspect_v that_o the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o their_o book_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o image_n and_o be_v a_o very_a cunning_a sophister_n that_o he_o may_v persuade_v their_o philosopher_n to_o write_v for_o one_o god_n that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o worship_n belong_v to_o he_o as_o o._n c_o his_o instrument_n be_v for_o a_o single_a person_n that_o the_o government_n may_v be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n but_o i_o have_v a_o better_a reason_n than_o this_o viz._n that_o this_o work_n be_v already_o undertake_v by_o a_o very_a learned_a person_n of_o our_o church_n the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n be_v plain_a enough_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o any_o unbiased_a mind_n as_o appear_v by_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o man_n of_o athens_n when_o he_o see_v the_o altar_n to_o the_o unknown_a god_n who_o you_o ignorant_o worship_n he_o i_o declare_v unto_o you_o 17.23_o do_v s._n paul_n mean_v the_o devil_n by_o this_o do_v he_o in_o good_a earnest_n go_v abroad_o to_o preach_v the_o devil_n to_o the_o world_n yet_o he_o preach_v he_o who_o they_o ignorant_o worship_v i._n e._n the_o devil_n say_v t._n g._n although_o s._n paul_n immediate_o say_v 24._o it_o be_v the_o god_n that_o make_v the_o world_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o and_o afterward_o quote_v one_o of_o their_o poet_n for_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o we_o be_v his_o offspring_n 28._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o word_n immediate_o go_v before_o in_o aratus_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d twice_o more_o in_o the_o verse_n before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 348.349.352_o which_o be_v the_o very_a word_n that_o t.g._n say_v do_v signify_v a_o arch-devil_n do_v s._n paul_n then_o say_v we_o be_v all_o the_o devil_n offspring_n and_o not_o a_o ordinary_a one_o neither_o but_o the_o very_a arch-devil_n be_v this_o his_o way_n of_o persuade_v the_o athenian_n to_o leave_v the_o worship_n of_o devil_n to_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v all_o the_o devil_n offspring_n no_o it_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o he_o for_o he_o infer_v from_o that_o say_n of_o aratus_n that_o they_o be_v the_o offspring_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 29._o so_o that_o if_o saint_n paul_n may_v be_v credit_v rather_o than_o t._n g._n their_o jupiter_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o arch-devil_n that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a god_n bless_v for_o evermore_o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o s._n paul_n quote_v one_o of_o their_o poet_n for_o this_o say_n notwithstanding_o t._n g_o be_v sharp_a censure_n of_o they_o out_o of_o horace_n with_o which_o the_o force_n of_o s._n paul_n testimony_n be_v overthrow_v but_o he_o be_v not_o alone_o in_o make_v this_o to_o be_v the_o poet_n sense_n 12._o for_o aristobulus_n the_o jewish_a philosopher_n produce_v it_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o add_v that_o although_o he_o use_v the_o name_n of_o jove_n yet_o his_o design_n be_v to_o express_v the_o true_a god_n minucius_n felix_n say_v wise_o in_o this_o case_n 19_o they_o who_o make_v jove_n the_o chief_a god_n be_v only_o deceive_v in_o the_o name_n but_o agree_v in_o the_o power_n so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o think_v their_o jupiter_n father_n of_o god_n and_o man_n which_o he_o applaud_v the_o poet_n for_o say_v to_o have_v be_v the_o arch-devil_n but_o t._n g._n quote_v origen_n for_o say_v 5._o that_o the_o christian_n will_v undergo_v any_o torment_n rather_o than_o confess_v jupiter_n to_o be_v god_n for_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v jupiter_n and_o sabaoth_n to_o be_v the_o same_o neither_o indeed_o to_o be_v any_o god_n at_o all_o but_o a_o devil_n who_o be_v delight_v with_o the_o name_n of_o jupiter_n a_o enemy_n to_o man_n and_o god_n i_o grant_v origen_n do_v say_v so_o but_o suppose_v st._n paul_n and_o origen_n contradict_v one_o another_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o we_o be_v to_o follow_v yet_o if_o t._n g._n have_v consider_v origen_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v he_o will_v have_v see_v how_o little_a have_v be_v gain_v by_o this_o say_n of_o he_o for_o when_o celsus_n have_v say_v it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n whether_o they_o call_v the_o supreme_a god_n jupiter_n or_o adonai_n or_o sabaoth_n or_o ammon_n as_o the_o egyptian_n do_v or_o pappai_n as_o the_o scythian_n origen_n answer_v 1._o that_o he_o have_v speak_v already_o upon_o this_o subject_n which_o he_o desire_v may_v be_v remember_v now_o in_o that_o place_n he_o say_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o abundance_n of_o filthy_a and_o obscene_a fable_n which_o go_v of_o their_o jupiter_n the_o christian_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n endure_v to_o have_v the_o true_a god_n call_v by_o his_o name_n cant._n have_v learn_v from_o plato_n to_o be_v scrupulous_a about_o the_o very_a name_n of_o their_o go_n 2._o origen_n have_v a_o particular_a conceit_n about_o the_o power_n of_o the_o hebrew_n name_n and_o have_v a_o very_a odd_a discourse_n unbecoming_a a_o philosopher_n and_o a_o christian_a about_o the_o power_n of_o word_n in_o enchantment_n and_o that_o the_o same_o word_n have_v great_a force_n in_o their_o original_n etc._n which_o they_o lose_v be_v translate_v into_o other_o language_n and_o if_o it_o be_v thus_o say_v he_o in_o other_o name_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v we_o to_o think_v it_o so_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v those_o powerful_a name_n of_o adonai_n and_o sabaoth_n to_o be_v change_v for_o any_o other_o by_o which_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v origen_n will_v as_o much_o have_v scruple_v call_v the_o divine_a be_v god_n as_o jove_n if_o vossius_fw-la his_o conjecture_n be_v true_a that_o god_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a german_a good_a or_o godan_n 37._o and_o according_a to_o the_o common_a permutation_n of_o those_o letter_n wodan_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a god_n among_o the_o german_n 3._o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o fault_n at_o all_o for_o any_o person_n to_o call_v the_o supreme_a god_n by_o the_o name_n use_v in_o their_o own_o language_n as_o the_o egyptian_n may_v call_v he_o ammon_n and_o the_o scythian_n pappai_n and_o then_o why_o not_o the_o greek_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v he_o find_v much_o fault_n with_o they_o for_o it_o but_o he_o will_v not_o have_v those_o name_n bring_v into_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o have_v be_v defile_v by_o such_o impure_a story_n and_o representation_n among_o the_o heathen_n which_o be_v the_o best_a thing_n that_o he_o say_v to_o this_o purpose_n but_o we_o see_v that_o origen_n himself_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n or_o egyptian_n or_o scythian_n do_v own_o a_o supreme_a god_n or_o that_o they_o have_v proper_a name_n to_o express_v he_o by_o but_o he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o christian_n bring_v those_o name_n into_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o origen_n grant_v that_o the_o heathen_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a god_n will_v be_v prove_v afterward_o but_o whatever_o his_o opinion_n be_v we_o be_v sure_a s._n paul_n by_o the_o god_n that_o be_v know_v among_o the_o heathen_n do_v not_o mean_v the_o devil_n for_o be_v the_o believe_v the_o devil_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n that_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n 1.18_o which_o s._n paul_n charge_v the_o heathen_n with_o be_v this_o indeed_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o be_v know_v of_o god_n which_o he_o say_v 19_o not_o only_o be_v manifest_v in_o they_o but_z that_o god_n himself_o have_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o be_v this_o that_o eternal_a power_n and_o
or_o these_o be_v not_o faithful_a servant_n to_o he_o by_o bring_v in_o visible_a object_n of_o worship_n by_o set_v up_o image_n and_o persuade_v man_n to_o make_v oblation_n and_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o they_o and_o because_o it_o be_v so_o hard_a a_o matter_n to_o choke_v those_o natural_a motion_n of_o man_n mind_n towards_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o father_n of_o all_o 122._o therefore_o they_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v man_n far_o from_o he_o by_o tempt_v they_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o impiety_n whereas_o the_o good_a angel_n we_o read_v of_o in_o scripture_n always_o direct_v man_n to_o pay_v their_o honour_n and_o adoration_n not_o to_o themselves_o but_o only_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o teach_v man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o give_v they_o to_o any_o of_o his_o minister_n and_o servant_n 123._o but_o these_o deity_n of_o julian_n be_v willing_a to_o receive_v worship_n from_o man_n and_o their_o prayer_n and_o acknowledgement_n and_o praise_n and_o gift_n and_o sacrifice_n where_o we_o see_v he_o join_v they_o all_o together_o as_o part_n of_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n but_o julian_n be_v very_o much_o displease_v at_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o will_v have_v be_v glad_a to_o have_v see_v it_o strike_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o ten_o as_o some_o in_o the_o world_n have_v do_v because_o god_n therein_o express_v so_o much_o jealousy_n for_o his_o own_o honour_n 155._o cyril_n in_o answer_n to_o he_o show_v that_o this_o be_v no_o way_n unbecoming_a god_n to_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v for_o his_o honour_n because_o man_n great_a happiness_n as_o alexander_n aphrodisiensis_n say_v in_o his_o book_n of_o providence_n lie_v in_o the_o due_a apprehension_n and_o service_n of_o god_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o it_o be_v hitherto_o manage_v between_o christian_n and_o heathen_n do_v suppose_v the_o belief_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n in_o those_o who_o be_v charge_v with_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o after_o these_o it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o consider_v what_o the_o ancient_a author_n of_o the_o recognition_n under_o clemens_n his_o name_n say_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n he_o live_v say_v cotelerius_fw-la in_o the_o second_o century_n if_o that_o be_v true_a his_o authority_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a however_o it_o be_v certain_a ruffinus_n translate_v this_o book_n and_o thâ—â—_n make_v it_o ancient_a enough_o to_o our_o purpose_n he_o bring_v in_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n plead_v thus_o for_o themselves_o 19_o we_o likewise_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n who_o be_v lord_n over_o all_o but_o yet_o the_o other_o be_v god_n too_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o caesar_n who_o have_v many_o officer_n under_o he_o as_o praefect_n consul_n tribune_n and_o other_o magistrate_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o suppose_v when_o there_o be_v but_o one_o supreme_a god_n he_o have_v many_o other_o inferior_a god_n as_o so_o many_o officer_n under_o he_o who_o be_v all_o subject_n to_o he_o but_o yet_o over_o we_o to_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o s._n peter_n answer_v that_o he_o desire_v they_o to_o keep_v to_o their_o own_o similitude_n for_o as_o they_o who_o attribute_v the_o name_n of_o caesar_n to_o any_o inferior_a officer_n deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v so_o will_v those_o more_o severe_o who_o give_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n where_o the_o name_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v alone_o but_o as_o it_o imply_v the_o dignity_n and_o authority_n go_v along_o with_o it_o and_o the_o profess_v of_o that_o subjection_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o that_o authority_n for_o what_o injury_n be_v it_o to_o caesar_n for_o a_o man_n only_o to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o caesar_n but_o the_o injury_n lie_v in_o usurp_a the_o authority_n under_o that_o name_n so_o the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n can_v not_o lie_v in_o give_v the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o any_o creature_n but_o in_o give_v that_o worship_n which_o that_o name_n call_v for_o and_o yet_o this_o worship_n here_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n if_o we_o now_o look_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n 11._o we_o shall_v find_v they_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o tertullian_n appeal_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n for_o the_o clear_a evidence_n of_o one_o true_a and_o supreme_a god_n 17._o for_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o their_o idolatry_n they_o be_v apt_a upon_o any_o great_a occasion_n to_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n to_o heaven_n animae_fw-la where_o the_o only_a true_a and_o great_a and_o good_a god_n be_v and_o he_o mention_n their_o common_a phrase_n god_n give_v and_o god_n see_v and_o i_o commend_v you_o to_o god_n and_o god_n will_v restore_v all_o which_o do_v show_v the_o natural_a testimony_n of_o conscience_n as_o to_o the_o unity_n and_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n and_o in_o his_o book_n ad_fw-la scapulam_fw-la 4._o god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v the_o powerful_a god_n by_o what_o he_o do_v upon_o their_o supplication_n to_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o jove_n minucius_n felix_n make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o say_v they_o be_v clear_a argument_n of_o their_o consent_n with_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n and_o make_v it_o no_o great_a matter_n what_o name_n they_o call_v he_o by_o 19_o as_o i_o have_v observe_v already_o and_o afterward_o produce_v many_o testimony_n of_o the_o philosopher_n almost_o all_o he_o say_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n although_o under_o several_a name_n 21._o arnobius_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v 101._o that_o on_o both_o side_n they_o be_v agree_v that_o there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n eternal_a and_o invisible_a and_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n from_o who_o all_o the_o heathen_a deity_n have_v their_o beginning_n but_o all_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o lactantius_n say_v there_o be_v no_o wise_a man_n ever_o question_v the_o be_v of_o one_o god_n 3._o who_o make_v and_o govern_v all_o thing_n yet_o because_o he_o know_v the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o fool_n he_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v it_o at_o large_a from_o the_o testimony_n of_o poet_n and_o philosopher_n as_o so_o many_o have_v do_v before_o he_o and_o for_o t._n g_o be_v satisfaction_n he_o say_v etc._n that_o orpheus_n although_o as_o good_a at_o feign_v as_o any_o of_o the_o poet_n can_v not_o by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o god_n mean_v jupiter_n the_o son_n of_o saturn_n yet_o who_o can_v tell_v but_o such_o a_o magician_n as_o orpheus_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v may_v mean_v a_o arch-devil_n by_o he_o but_o i_o be_o sure_a neither_o lactantius_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o father_n ever_o think_v so_o for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v not_o so_o often_o have_v produce_v his_o testimony_n to_o so_o little_a purpose_n and_o to_o the_o greek_a testimony_n mention_v before_o by_o other_o lactantius_n add_v those_o of_o cicero_n and_o seneca_n who_o call_v the_o infeririour_a god_n the_o child_n of_o the_o supreme_a and_o the_o minister_n of_o his_o kingdom_n thus_o far_o we_o have_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n that_o the_o heathen_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n s._n augustin_n tell_v we_o 9_o that_o varro_n think_v that_o those_o who_o worship_v one_o god_n without_o image_n do_v mean_v the_o same_o by_o he_o that_o they_o do_v by_o their_o jove_n but_o only_o call_v he_o by_o another_o name_n by_o those_o 22._o s._n austin_n say_v varro_n mean_v the_o jew_n and_o he_o think_v it_o no_o matter_n what_o name_n god_n be_v call_v by_o so_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v mean_v it_o be_v true_a s._n augustin_n argue_v against_o it_o from_o the_o poetical_a fable_n about_o saturn_n and_o juno_n but_o withal_o he_o confess_v that_o they_o think_v it_o very_o unreasonable_a 13._o for_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v charge_v with_o those_o fable_n which_o themselves_o disow_v and_o therefore_o at_o last_o he_o can_v not_o deny_v that_o they_o believe_v themselves_o that_o by_o the_o jove_n in_o the_o capitol_n they_o understand_v and_o worship_v the_o spirit_n that_o quicken_v and_o fill_v the_o world_n of_o which_o virgil_n speak_v in_o those_o word_n jovis_fw-la omne_fw-la plena_fw-la but_o he_o wonder_v that_o since_o they_o acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a if_o not_o only_a deity_n the_o roman_n do_v not_o rather_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o worship_n of_o he_o alone_o than_o run_v about_o and_o
after_o a_o public_a and_o solemn_a repentance_n but_o that_o this_o prince_n be_v yet_o a_o worshipper_n of_o the_o sun_n appear_v by_o what_o follow_v when_o the_o emperor_n zenâ—_n have_v he_o at_o his_o mercy_n and_o make_v he_o promise_v fidelity_n to_o he_o by_o bow_v of_o himself_o to_o he_o he_o to_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o it_o among_o his_o people_n carry_v himself_o so_o that_o he_o seem_v only_o to_o they_o to_o make_v his_o reverence_n to_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o country_n 13._o but_o it_o will_v add_v yet_o more_o to_o the_o conviction_n of_o t._n g._n and_o to_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n to_o show_v that_o those_o nation_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o those_o idolater_n who_o have_v understand_v their_o own_o religion_n have_v go_v upon_o one_o of_o these_o three_o principle_n either_o 1_o that_o god_n have_v commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n under_o he_o to_o some_o inferior_a deity_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o platonist_n and_o of_o the_o arabian_n and_o persian_n or_o 2._o that_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o the_o part_n of_o it_o deserve_v divine_a honour_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o varro_n and_o the_o stoic_n or_o 3._o that_o god_n be_v of_o so_o great_a perfection_n and_o excellency_n that_o he_o be_v above_o our_o service_n and_o therefore_o what_o external_a adoration_n we_o pay_v aught_o to_o be_v to_o something_o below_o he_o which_o i_o shall_v show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o principle_n of_o those_o who_o have_v give_v the_o least_o external_a adoration_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n these_o thing_n i_o shall_v make_v appear_v by_o give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o those_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o the_o emissary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v show_v their_o great_a zeal_n in_o endeavour_v to_o convert_v from_o their_o idolatry_n there_o be_v two_o sect_n in_o the_o east-indies_n if_o i_o may_v call_v they_o so_o from_o who_o the_o several_a nation_n which_o inhabit_v there_o have_v receive_v what_o principle_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v and_o those_o be_v the_o brahmin_n and_o the_o chinese_n and_o the_o give_a account_n of_o these_o two_o will_v take_v in_o the_o way_n of_o worship_n that_o be_v general_o know_v among_o they_o for_o the_o brahmin_n i_o shall_v take_v my_o account_n chief_o from_o those_o who_o have_v be_v conversant_a among_o they_o and_o have_v the_o best_a reason_n to_o understand_v their_o religion_n francis_n xaverius_n who_o go_v first_o upon_o that_o commendable_a employment_n of_o convert_v the_o indian_n 11._o say_v that_o the_o brahmin_n tell_v he_o they_o know_v very_o well_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o of_o the_o learned_a brahmin_n in_o his_o discourse_n with_o he_o not_o only_o confess_v the_o same_o but_o add_v that_o on_o sunday_n which_o their_o teacher_n keep_v very_o exact_o they_o use_v only_o this_o prayer_n i_o adore_v thou_o o_o god_n with_o thy_o grace_n and_o help_v for_o ever_o tursellinus_n say_v 2.6.9_o that_o he_o confess_v this_o to_o be_v one_o of_o their_o great_a mystery_n that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n maker_n of_o the_o world_n who_o reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o man_n and_o so_o do_v jarricus_fw-la bartoli_n not_o only_o relate_v the_o same_o passage_n 31._o but_o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o theology_n that_o they_o call_v the_o supreme_a god_n parabrama_n which_o in_o their_o language_n signify_v absolute_o perfect_a be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o thing_n exist_v from_o himself_o and_o free_a from_o all_o composition_n that_o he_o commit_v to_o brama_n the_o care_n of_o all_o thing_n about_o religion_n to_o wistnow_v another_o of_o his_o son_n the_o care_n of_o man_n right_n and_o relieve_v they_o in_o their_o necessity_n to_o a_o three_o the_o power_n over_o the_o element_n and_o over_o humane_a body_n these_o three_o they_o represent_v by_o a_o image_n with_o three_o head_n rise_v all_o out_o of_o the_o same_o trunk_n these_o be_v high_o esteem_v and_o pray_v to_o for_o they_o suppose_v parabrama_n to_o be_v at_o perfect_a ease_n and_o to_o have_v commit_v the_o care_n of_o all_o to_o they_o but_o the_o brachman_n padmanaba_n give_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o management_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o abraham_n rogers_n who_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o he_o and_o be_v fifteen_o year_n in_o those_o part_n 110._o next_o to_o brama_n they_o make_v one_o dewendre_a to_o be_v the_o superintendent_n deity_n 201._o who_o have_v many_o more_o under_o he_o and_o beside_o these_o they_o have_v particular_a deity_n over_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o persian_n have_v they_o believe_v both_o good_a and_o evil_a spirit_n and_o call_v they_o by_o several_a name_n the_o former_a they_o call_v deütas_n and_o the_o other_o ratsjay_v and_o the_o father_n of_o both_o sort_n to_o be_v brachman_n the_o son_n of_o brama_n in_o particular_a case_n they_o have_v some_o say_v mr._n lord_n who_o converse_v among_o they_o and_o to_o who_o mons._n bernier_n refer_v we_o to_o one_o who_o give_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o they_o who_o they_o honour_v as_o saint_n and_o make_v their_o address_n to_o 60._o 157._o as_o for_o marriage_n they_o invocate_v hurmount_v for_o health_n vagenaught_n for_o success_n in_o war_n bimohem_n for_o relief_n syer_n etc._n etc._n and_o i_o suppose_v incontinent_a person_n may_v have_v someone_o instead_o of_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n to_o pray_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o daily_a devotion_n as_o the_o brachman_n padmanaba_n say_v be_v first_o to_o meditate_v of_o god_n before_o they_o rise_v 1108._o then_o after_o they_o have_v wash_v themselves_o they_o repeat_v 24_o name_n of_o god_n and_o touch_v 24_o part_n of_o their_o body_n upon_o suâ—_n rise_v they_o say_v prayer_n and_o pour_v down_o water_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o then_o 〈◊〉_d down_o upon_o their_o knee_n and_o worship_n he_o and_o after_o perform_v some_o ceremony_n 〈◊〉_d their_o idol_n which_o they_o repeat_v in_o the_o evening_n the_o particular_a devotion_n which_o theâ—_n have_v to_o their_o saint_n and_o image_n aâ—â—_n relic_n be_v full_o describe_v by_o boullaye-le-gouz_a in_o his_o late_a travel_n into_o those_o part_n mandelslo_n say_v 18._o 204._o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a devotion_n they_o have_v long_a lessâ—â—_n about_o the_o life_n and_o miracle_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o brahmin_n make_v use_v 〈◊〉_d to_o persuade_v the_o people_n to_o worship_v they_o intercessor_n with_o god_n for_o they_o amoâ—â—_n their_o saint_n ram_n be_v in_o very_o great_a estimation_n be_v the_o restorer_n of_o their_o religiâ—â—_n and_o a_o great_a patron_n of_o their_o braman_n kircher_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d with_o he_o who_o the_o japonese_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o chinese_n ken_n kian_n 〈◊〉_d kircher_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d kia_n say_v marini_n and_o those_o of_o tunquin_n chiaga_n or_o as_o marini_n thic-ca_a 14._o in_o all_o which_o part_n he_o be_v in_o very_o great_a veneration_n he_o they_o look_v on_o as_o the_o great_a propagator_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n 4._o and_o they_o say_v he_o have_v 80000_o disciple_n but_o he_o choose_v ten_o out_o of_o they_o all_o to_o disperse_v his_o opinion_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o brahmin_n have_v spread_v itself_o not_o only_o over_o indosthan_n but_o camboia_n tunquin_n 194._o cochinchina_n nay_o china_n itself_o and_o japan_n too_o where_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n for_o person_n to_o drown_v burn_v or_o famish_v themselves_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o xaca_n this_o sect_n be_v bring_v into_o china_n 65_o year_n after_o christ_n from_o indosthan_n as_o trigautius_n or_o rather_o matthaeus_n riccius_fw-la tell_v we_o for_o bartoli_n assure_v we_o 55._o that_o trigautius_n only_o publish_v riccius_fw-la he_o paper_n in_o his_o own_o name_n which_o he_o suppose_v be_v bring_v in_o by_o a_o mistake_n for_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o sure_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a mistake_n but_o for_o all_o that_o trigautius_n have_v find_v a_o strange_a resemblance_n between_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o they_o for_o say_v he_o they_o worship_v the_o trinity_n after_o a_o certain_a manner_n with_o a_o image_n have_v three_o head_n and_o one_o body_n they_o extol_v coelibate_v 〈◊〉_d a_o high_a degree_n so_o as_o to_o seem_v to_o condemn_v marriage_n they_o forsake_v their_o family_n and_o go_v up_o and_o down_o beg_v i._n e._n the_o order_n of_o friar_n
misinterpretation_n of_o it_o by_o a_o atheistical_a sect_n among_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v by_o plain_a and_o perspicuous_a testimony_n out_o of_o their_o book_n that_o they_o can_v mean_v no_o other_o than_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o he_o to_o who_o the_o king_n every_o year_n offer_v sacrifice_n be_v a_o pure_a mind_n free_a from_o all_o mixture_n govern_v all_o thing_n and_o therefore_o to_o he_o all_o the_o act_n of_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v perform_v such_o as_o sacrifice_n vow_n prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n therefore_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o the_o tutelar_a spirit_n or_o guardian_n angel_n as_o they_o suppose_v they_o must_v be_v of_o a_o inferior_a nature_n and_o yet_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o cardinal_n by_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o pope_n condemn_v this_o for_o idolatry_n that_o give_v a_o inferior_a worship_n on_o the_o account_n of_o create_a excellency_n when_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v religious_a be_v utter_o unlawful_a among_o christian_n for_o this_o be_v the_o only_a imaginable_a reason_n why_o the_o congregation_n do_v so_o absolute_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o confutius_n and_o their_o ancestor_n and_o hurtado_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o decree_n 487._o confess_v that_o the_o chineses_n do_v not_o esteem_n confutius_n as_o a_o god_n but_o only_o look_v on_o he_o as_o a_o holy_a and_o virtuous_a philosopher_n yet_o say_v he_o because_o they_o do_v those_o act_n to_o he_o which_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o god_n they_o commit_v manifest_a idolatry_n in_o it_o for_o say_v he_o they_o who_o give_v to_o a_o creature_n the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n do_v commit_v idolatry_n and_o from_o hence_o the_o gentile_n who_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n be_v idolater_n because_o they_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o he_o in_o the_o do_n of_o which_o they_o make_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o divine_a excellency_n in_o the_o thing_n they_o give_v it_o to_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v some_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n so_o proper_a to_o god_n that_o although_o a_o man_n have_v never_o so_o clear_a apprehension_n in_o his_o mind_n of_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n above_o the_o creature_n he_o worship_v yet_o the_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o they_o make_v his_o act_n idolatry_n the_o jesuit_n to_o excuse_v these_o thing_n speak_v very_o high_a thing_n of_o confutius_n and_o of_o his_o admirable_a life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o sure_o not_o without_o great_a reason_n if_o their_o relation_n hold_v true_a as_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v they_o but_o the_o more_o confutius_n be_v extol_v the_o worse_o they_o make_v their_o own_o case_n for_o all_o these_o act_n of_o external_a worship_n towards_o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o idolatry_n and_o how_o then_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o ignatius_n loyola_n to_o be_v otherwise_o who_o i_o dare_v say_v never_o be_v so_o great_a a_o philosopher_n nor_o do_v so_o much_o good_a in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o jesuit_n say_v confutius_n do_v but_o at_o last_o they_o will_v have_v all_o these_o honour_n to_o confutius_n to_o be_v only_o civil_a honour_n although_o trigautius_n confess_v 151._o that_o he_o have_v a_o temple_n in_o every_o city_n that_o his_o image_n with_o that_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v set_v up_o in_o it_o that_o these_o disciple_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o sort_n of_o divi_z i._n e._n as_o canonize_v saint_n 10._o that_o bear_v they_o make_v use_v of_o all_o the_o rite_n of_o adoration_n genuflection_n wax-candle_n incense_n oblation_n prayer_n only_o except_v but_o we_o see_v notwithstanding_o all_o their_o pretence_n the_o pope_n and_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n be_v not_o of_o t._n g_o be_v mind_n that_o act_n do_v certain_o go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o all_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n to_o the_o secret_a crucifix_n which_o lie_v among_o the_o flower_n upon_o the_o altar_n but_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o their_o opinion_n be_v a_o fit_a object_n of_o worship_n yet_o other_o circumstance_n do_v so_o much_o alter_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o that_o they_o declare_v these_o act_n to_o be_v in_o themselves_o unlawful_a by_o action_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v i_o do_v not_o mean_v as_o t._n g._n suggest_v that_o the_o physical_a act_n of_o the_o mind_n do_v not_o pass_v to_o the_o object_n whither_o the_o act_n be_v direct_v i._n e._n that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v of_o that_o which_o i_o do_v think_v of_o but_o my_o meaning_n be_v that_o such_o a_o direct_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n do_v not_o give_v a_o moral_a denomination_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o action_n viz._n that_o it_o become_v lawful_a or_o unlawful_a by_o virtue_n of_o such_o a_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n may_v so_o determine_v the_o nature_n of_o our_o act_n of_o worship_n as_o to_o make_v they_o unlawful_a whatever_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v and_o thus_o the_o congregation_n of_o cardinal_n here_o resolve_v the_o case_n the_o person_n use_v only_o those_o act_n of_o adoration_n that_o may_v be_v direct_v to_o god_n by_o a_o secret_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n they_o suppose_v a_o crucifix_n a_o fit_a object_n for_o divine_a worship_n and_o go_v together_o into_o a_o idolatrous_a temple_n and_o use_v all_o the_o external_a equivocal_a act_n as_o t._n g._n call_v they_o which_o the_o rest_n do_v they_o direct_v their_o act_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o intention_n to_o the_o crucifix_n yet_o although_o the_o congregation_n think_v this_o intention_n right_o direct_v they_o condemn_v the_o act_n as_o in_o themselves_o unlawful_a but_o of_o these_o thing_n hereafter_o the_o first_o observation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o present_a purpose_n viz._n to_o show_v that_o according_a to_o the_o present_a sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n from_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o east-indies_n 16._o i_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o the_o tartar_n who_o dominion_n have_v extend_v itself_o over_o that_o vast_a continent_n from_o the_o utmost_a north-east_n part_n to_o the_o border_n of_o europe_n that_o way_n and_o this_o acount_n i_o shall_v give_v from_o the_o least_o suspect_a witness_n in_o this_o matter_n viz._n the_o emissary_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o have_v converse_v most_o among_o they_o and_o make_v it_o their_o design_n to_o understand_v their_o religion_n in_o a._n d._n 1246._o after_o the_o horrible_a devastation_n make_v by_o the_o tartar_n in_o poland_n and_o hungary_n pope_n innocent_a 4._o send_v johannes_n de_fw-fr plano_n carpini_fw-la as_o his_o legate_n or_o nuncio_n to_o they_o 3._o and_o after_o a_o year_n and_o four_o month_n stay_v among_o they_o he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o religion_n unum_fw-la deum_fw-la credunt_fw-la quem_fw-la credunt_fw-la esse_fw-la factorem_fw-la omnium_fw-la visibilium_fw-la &_o invisibilium_fw-la &_o credunt_fw-la eum_fw-la tam_fw-la bonorum_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la mundo_fw-la quam_fw-la poenarum_fw-la esse_fw-la factorem_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la orationibus_fw-la vel_fw-la laudibus_fw-la aut_fw-la ritu_fw-la aliquo_fw-la ipsum_fw-la colunt_fw-la they_o believe_v one_o god_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o worldly_a good_n and_o punishment_n and_o yet_o he_o say_v they_o have_v no_o manner_n of_o worhip_n of_o he_o but_o their_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o image_n which_o he_o there_o at_o large_a decribe_n but_o there_o be_v a_o inferior_a deity_n who_o he_o call_v itoga_n paulus_n venetus_n natagay_n which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n 47._o and_o he_o they_o worship_v with_o great_a superstition_n and_o beside_o they_o worship_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o fire_n and_o make_v oblation_n to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o first_o emperor_n and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v affirm_v by_o vincentius_n bellovacensis_n 74._o after_o he_o lewis_z the_o nine_o of_o france_n send_v william_n de_fw-fr rubruquis_fw-la a_o franciscan_a a._n d._n 1253._o who_o pass_v through_o the_o several_a court_n of_o the_o tartarian_a prince_n and_o give_v a_o exact_a account_n to_o his_o prince_n of_o the_o religion_n he_o find_v among_o they_o in_o the_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o mangu-chan_n who_o be_v then_o emperor_n about_o religion_n the_o emperor_n tell_v he_o 43._o we_o mole_n which_o be_v the_o name_n they_o call_v themselves_o by_o that_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o tribe_n from_o whence_o jingiz-chan_a come_v the_o tartar_n be_v another_o tribe_n but_o better_o know_v to_o the_o european_n we_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d give_v the_o worship_n of_o dulia_n to_o a_o creature_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o creator_n not_o as_o though_o he_o look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o dulia_n as_o distinct_a from_o latria_n but_o by_o use_v these_o word_n promiscuous_o he_o show_v that_o he_o understand_v by_o both_o of_o they_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v alone_o proper_a to_o god_n and_o which_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n make_v it_o idolatry_n he_o far_o say_v that_o suppose_v what_o excellency_n we_o please_v in_o christ_n 387._o although_o derive_v from_o god_n yet_o if_o we_o withal_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n if_o we_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o he_o we_o shall_v be_v find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worshipper_n of_o man_n i._n e._n such_o kind_n of_o idolater_n as_o the_o heathen_a be_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o deify_v man_n from_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o the_o suppose_v the_o most_o real_a excellency_n in_o a_o creature_n to_o have_v be_v by_o participation_n from_o god_n do_v not_o take_v off_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n when_o that_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n s._n athanasius_n far_a argue_v that_o nothing_o but_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o adoration_n and_o not_o any_o create_a excellency_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o be_v 394._o for_o say_v he_o if_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n do_v deserve_v adoration_n than_o every_o inferior_a creature_n ought_v to_o worship_v the_o superior_a but_o it_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o one_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o worship_v another_o but_o a_o servant_n his_o lord_n and_o the_o creature_n god_n from_o hence_o peter_n forbid_v cornelius_n who_o will_v have_v worship_v he_o say_v for_o i_o also_o be_o a_o man._n and_o the_o angel_n s_o john_n say_v see_v thou_o do_v it_o not_o for_o i_o be_o also_o thy_o fellow_n servant_n worship_n god_n whence_o he_o infer_v nor_o that_o the_o angel_n complemented_a s._n john_n not_o that_o s._n peter_n only_o do_v it_o to_o show_v his_o humility_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v proper_a only_a to_o god_n to_o be_v worship_v without_o any_o distinction_n of_o the_o nature_n kind_n or_o degree_n of_o worship_n but_o how_o many_o distinction_n will_v t._n g._n and_o his_o brethren_n make_v before_o they_o will_v grant_v that_o proposition_n it_o be_v true_a say_v they_o of_o latria_n sovereign_a and_o absolute_a worship_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n but_o not_o of_o a_o inferior_a kind_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a excellency_n communicate_v to_o it_o by_o god_n this_o we_o may_v suppose_v be_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o arian_n but_o s._n athanasius_n be_v not_o certain_o so_o weak_a a_o man_n to_o argue_v at_o this_o rate_n if_o he_o have_v suppose_v this_o a_o sufficient_a answer_n for_o he_o can_v not_o but_o foresee_v it_o and_o a_o man_n of_o so_o much_o understanding_n as_o it_o be_v evident_a he_o be_v will_v have_v prevent_v this_o answer_n if_o he_o have_v think_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o angel_n know_v themselves_o to_o be_v creature_n have_v on_o that_o account_n reject_v all_o divine_a worship_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o worship_n christ_n and_o christ_n do_v receive_v divine_a worship_n therefore_o say_v he_o let_v the_o arian_n burst_v themselves_o they_o can_v never_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o christ_n will_v have_v be_v worship_v if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o creature_n and_o to_o prevent_v all_o subterfuge_n in_o this_o matter_n in_o his_o four_o oration_n â—64_n he_o argue_v against_o join_v christ_n together_o with_o god_n in_o our_o prayer_n to_o he_o if_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d no_o man_n will_v ever_o pray_v to_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o god_n and_o angel_n or_o from_o god_n and_o any_o creature_n little_o do_v athanasius_n think_v of_o man_n join_v god_n and_o the_o saint_n or_o god_n and_o the_o b._n virgin_n in_o their_o prayer_n or_o praise_n little_a do_v he_o imagine_v that_o ever_o it_o will_v have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o conclude_v their_o book_n with_o a_o doxology_n to_o god_n and_o the_o b._n virgin_n laus_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o b._n virgini_fw-la as_o many_o of_o the_o great_a reputation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v and_o as_o baronius_n have_v do_v it_o very_o solemn_o at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o tome_n of_o his_o annal_n as_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n he_o add_v fine_a nec_fw-la non_fw-la &_o sanctissimae_fw-la virgini_fw-la dei_fw-la genitrici_fw-la mariae_fw-la ut_fw-la conciliatrici_fw-la divini_fw-la numinis_fw-la ipsi_fw-la namque_fw-la sicut_fw-la haec_fw-la omne_fw-la nostra_fw-la accepta_fw-la ferimus_fw-la ita_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o offerimus_fw-la ut_fw-la ipsa_fw-la eadem_fw-la qualiacunque_fw-la sint_fw-la dilecto_fw-la filio_fw-la svo_fw-la porrigut_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o he_o have_v these_o word_n fin._n et_fw-la beneficii_fw-la memor_fw-la actura_fw-la gratias_fw-la oratio_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it ad_fw-la sanctissimae_fw-la dei_fw-la genitricis_fw-la mariae_fw-la pedes_fw-la prona_fw-la se_fw-la sternat_fw-la ut_fw-la cui_fw-la accepta_fw-la fert_fw-la omnia_fw-la dono_fw-la offerat_fw-la quicquid_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la se_fw-la ejus_fw-la precìbus_fw-la intelligit_fw-la consecutam_fw-la be_v not_o this_o join_a god_n and_o the_o creature_n together_o which_o athanasius_n suppose_v no_o christian_n will_v ever_o do_v but_o suppose_v they_o do_v it_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n in_o so_o do_v but_o athanasius_n go_v on_o show_v 468._o that_o if_o the_o arian_n confess_v christ_n to_o be_v god_n and_o to_o be_v of_o a_o distinct_a substance_n from_o his_o father_n they_o must_v bring_v in_o polytheism_n or_o at_o least_o worship_n two_o god_n the_o one_o uncreated_a and_o unbegotten_a the_o other_o create_v and_o beget_v and_o in_o so_o do_v they_o must_v oppose_v one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o can_v see_v one_o in_o the_o other_o because_o of_o their_o different_a nature_n and_o operation_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o consider_v the_o weight_n of_o he_o be_v prove_v that_o suppose_v christ_n to_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o god_n although_o he_o have_v all_o imaginable_a excellency_n in_o he_o communicate_v from_o the_o father_n yet_o god_n can_v not_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o worship_v of_o the_o son_n but_o these_o two_o worship_n must_v be_v opposite_a to_o each_o other_o because_o the_o one_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o a_o create_v the_o other_o of_o a_o increated_a be_v how_o far_o be_v athanasius_n then_o from_o suppose_v that_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o any_o create_v be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o communicate_v excellency_n be_v at_o last_o carry_v to_o the_o supreme_a and_o terminate_v only_o upon_o he_o for_o he_o say_v that_o these_o two_o worship_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fight_v one_o against_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o who_o ever_o do_v give_v such_o different_a worship_n they_o must_v bring_v in_o more_o god_n than_o one_o which_o be_v a_o apostasy_n from_o one_o god_n where_o we_o still_o observe_v that_o polytheism_n be_v consistent_a as_o well_o as_o idolatry_n with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a be_v and_o that_o they_o be_v say_v to_o worship_v other_o god_n who_o do_v believe_v the_o true_a but_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o therefore_o he_o will_v have_v the_o arian_n to_o reckon_v themselves_o together_o with_o the_o gentile_n and_o although_o they_o shun_v the_o reproach_n of_o the_o name_n yet_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o they_o to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v two_o uncreated_a being_n for_o this_o be_v only_o to_o deceive_v the_o simple_a for_o although_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v two_o uncreated_a yet_o they_o worship_v two_o god_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n the_o one_o create_v the_o other_o uncreated_a for_o say_v he_o in_o these_o remarkable_a word_n 469._o if_o the_o heathen_n worship_v one_o uncreated_a and_o many_o create_v and_o they_o worship_v one_o uncreated_a and_o one_o create_v what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o they_o and_o the_o gentile_n for_o that_o one_o who_o they_o worship_v be_v but_o as_o the_o many_o which_o the_o gentile_n be_v of_o the_o same_o create_a nature_n together_o with_o
thus_o far_o we_o go_v and_o if_o those_o being_n be_v such_o as_o we_o suppose_v they_o they_o will_v not_o have_v we_o to_o go_v far_o but_o as_o the_o angel_n say_v to_o st._n john_n they_o will_v bid_v we_o worship_n god_n but_o we_o dare_v not_o use_v the_o same_o solemn_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n in_o place_n and_o at_o time_n set_v apart_o for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o great_a god_n to_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n how_o excellent_a soever_o they_o be_v for_o this_o be_v a_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o as_o cajetan_n express_v it_o a_o take_z away_o from_o he_o as_o much_o as_o in_o we_o lie_v that_o peculiar_a excellency_n whereby_o he_o be_v god_n over_o all_o bless_v for_o evermore_o we_o dare_v not_o apply_v those_o thing_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o god_n have_v ever_o appropriate_v to_o his_o own_o worship_n as_o the_o proper_a act_n of_o it_o such_o as_o sacrifice_n incense_n etc._n etc._n we_o dare_v not_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o his_o servant_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o creature_n such_o as_o incurvation_n to_o image_n invocation_n of_o person_n etc._n etc._n we_o dare_v not_o express_v our_o adoration_n of_o any_o create_v be_v in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o do_v suppose_v those_o perfection_n which_o can_v be_v only_o in_o a_o uncreated_a be_v as_o know_v the_o desire_n of_o our_o heart_n help_v in_o trouble_n pardon_v of_o sin_n strength_n in_o grace_n and_o receive_v to_o glory_n we_o dare_v not_o make_v the_o outward_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n common_a to_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n for_o that_o will_v be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v intend_v for_o a_o public_a manifestation_n of_o the_o peculiar_a service_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o creator_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n and_o herein_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n fall_v short_a of_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o who_o have_v so_o great_a a_o apprehension_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o some_o appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o some_o of_o they_o have_v choose_v to_o die_v rather_o than_o to_o give_v they_o to_o what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v god_n we_o have_v a_o remarkable_a story_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o arrian_n and_o curtius_n concern_v callisthenes_n alexander_n arrive_v at_o that_o degree_n of_o vanity_n 8._o as_o to_o desire_v to_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v he_o and_o the_o matter_n be_v start_v out_o of_o design_n among_o the_o courtier_n either_o by_o anaxarchus_n as_o arrian_n or_o cleo_n the_o sicilian_a as_o curtius_n say_v and_o the_o way_n of_o do_v it_o propose_v viz._n by_o incense_n and_o prostration_n callisthenes_n vehement_o oppose_v it_o as_o that_o which_o will_v confound_v the_o difference_n of_o humane_a and_o divine_a worship_n which_o have_v be_v preserve_v inviolable_a among_o they_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n have_v be_v keep_v up_o in_o temple_n with_o altar_n and_o image_n and_o sacrifice_n and_o hymn_n and_o prostration_n and_o such_o like_a but_o it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n fit_v say_v he_o for_o we_o to_o confound_v these_o thing_n either_o by_o lift_v up_o man_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o god_n or_o depress_v the_o god_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o man_n for_o neither_o will_v alexander_n suffer_v any_o man_n to_o usurp_v his_o royal_a dignity_n by_o the_o vote_n of_o man_n how_o much_o more_o just_o may_v the_o god_n disdain_v for_o any_o man_n to_o take_v their_o honour_n to_o himself_o which_o freedom_n of_o speech_n cost_n callisthenes_n his_o life_n a_o little_a after_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o plutarch_n 21._o that_o the_o greek_n think_v it_o a_o mean_a and_o base_a thing_n for_o any_o of_o they_o when_o send_v on_o a_o embassy_n to_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n to_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o they_o because_o this_o be_v only_o allow_v among_o they_o in_o divine_a adoration_n therefore_o say_v he_o when_o pelopidas_n and_o ismenias_n be_v send_v to_o artaxerxes_n pelopidas_n do_v nothing_o unworthy_a but_o ismenias_n let_v fall_v his_o ring_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o stoop_v for_o that_o be_v think_v to_o make_v his_o adoration_n which_o be_v altogether_o as_o good_a a_o shift_n as_o the_o jesuit_n advise_v the_o crucifix_n to_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o mandarin_n hand_n while_o they_o make_v their_o adoration_n in_o the_o heathen_a temple_n in_o china_n 5._o conon_n refuse_v to_o make_v his_o adoration_n as_o a_o disgrace_n to_o his_o city_n and_o isocrates_n accuse_v the_o persian_n for_o do_v it_o panegyr_n because_o herein_o they_o show_v that_o they_o despise_v the_o god_n rather_o than_o man_n by_o prostitute_v their_o honour_n to_o their_o prince_n herodotus_n mention_n sperchy_n and_o bulis_n 7._o who_o can_v not_o with_o the_o great_a violence_n be_v bring_v to_o give_v adoration_n to_o xerxes_n because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o their_o country_n to_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o man_n valerius_n maximus_n say_v l_o the_o athenian_n put_v timagoras_n to_o death_n for_o do_v it_o so_o strong_a a_o apprehension_n have_v possess_v they_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n which_o they_o use_v to_o their_o god_n shall_v be_v preserve_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a and_o yet_o artabanus_n in_o plutarch_n when_o he_o be_v persuade_v themistocles_n to_o do_v it_o themist_n make_v use_v of_o the_o very_a argument_n of_o a_o relative_a latria_n viz._n that_o he_o be_v to_o do_v it_o to_o the_o king_n as_o the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o preserve_v all_o thing_n which_o according_a to_o t._n g._n and_o his_o brethren_n be_v a_o sufficient_a salvo_fw-la for_o it_o 190._o for_o why_o may_v not_o a_o prince_n have_v this_o relative_a latria_n give_v he_o with_o far_o better_a reason_n than_o a_o senseless_a image_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o represent_v god_n with_o much_o more_o authority_n and_o majesty_n than_o any_o image_n can_v do_v i_o confess_v cajetan_n have_v in_o some_o measure_n propose_v this_o objection_n 3._o but_o he_o only_o put_v it_o as_o to_o man_n in_o general_a as_o make_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n viz._n why_o god_n may_v not_o be_v worship_v in_o that_o image_n as_o well_o as_o in_o a_o inanimate_a one_o and_o the_o answer_n he_o give_v show_v how_o much_o he_o be_v trouble_v with_o it_o for_o he_o distinguish_v of_o a_o twofold_a image_n viz._n one_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o no_o honour_n for_o itself_o and_o another_o that_o be_v viz._n a_o rational_a image_n such_o as_o man_n be_v now_o say_v he_o we_o may_v give_v a_o relative_a latria_n where_o the_o image_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o honour_n for_o itself_o but_o not_o where_o it_o be_v for_o what_o reason_n i_o beseech_v he_o i_o have_v think_v the_o more_o lively_a the_o representation_n have_v be_v and_o the_o more_o excellent_a the_o image_n it_o have_v be_v the_o great_a motive_n to_o worship_v what_o be_v represent_v by_o it_o otherwise_o the_o more_o deform_a and_o unlike_o the_o image_n be_v the_o fit_a it_o be_v for_o worship_n and_o i_o shall_v think_v there_o be_v no_o comparison_n between_o the_o representation_n of_o god_n in_o the_o perfection_n of_o man_n mind_n and_o their_o dominion_n over_o the_o inferior_a creature_n and_o that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o dull_a and_o senseless_a matter_n and_o among_o man_n no_o image_n so_o fit_a to_o represent_v god_n as_o that_o of_o a_o mighty_a prince_n sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n of_o majesty_n which_o strike_v more_o awe_n and_o terror_n into_o man_n mind_n than_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o old_a man_n upon_o a_o church_n wall_n and_o notwithstanding_o what_o t._n g._n have_v admirable_o say_v on_o behalf_n of_o picture_n which_o i_o shall_v consider_v in_o its_o due_a place_n i_o be_o still_o apt_a to_o think_v 89._o that_o the_o near_a any_o be_v approach_n to_o god_n in_o majesty_n and_o wisdom_n it_o do_v give_v more_o lively_a and_o powerful_a representation_n of_o he_o as_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n why_o then_o may_v not_o we_o worship_n god_n in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o great_a prince_n better_a than_o in_o a_o curious_a image_n or_o picture_n all_o the_o sense_n that_o i_o can_v find_v by_o way_n of_o answer_n in_o cajetan_n be_v this_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o a_o man_n although_o he_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n to_o avoid_v the_o danger_n of_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n very_o well_o but_o be_v it_o not_o a_o great_a fault_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o man_n creature_n than_o to_o god_n for_o a_o picture_n at_o the_o best_a be_v but_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n but_o he_o can_v deny_v that_o in_o such_o a_o case_n the_o latria_n pass_v to_o
the_o brazen_a serpent_n stand_v to_o excite_v the_o devotion_n of_o the_o people_n towards_o god_n in_o remembrance_n of_o what_o he_o do_v to_o the_o people_n of_o old_a by_o the_o mean_n of_o it_o but_o it_o seem_v hezekiah_n have_v not_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n so_o far_o as_o to_o know_v that_o act_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o therefore_o he_o take_v the_o give_v of_o that_o part_n of_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o to_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n to_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o demolish_n of_o it_o without_o particular_a enquiry_n into_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n yet_o i_o must_v say_v for_o t._n g._n that_o he_o do_v not_o seem_v so_o confident_a of_o the_o indifferency_n of_o this_o ceremony_n under_o the_o law_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o appropriate_v at_o least_o in_o the_o new_a law_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v in_o the_o freedom_n of_o the_o church_n to_o determine_v how_o and_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v use_v if_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o new_a law_n the_o rubric_n or_o practice_v of_o their_o church_n he_o say_v true_a for_o incense_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v burn_v to_o image_n and_o crucifix_n 13._o and_o relic_n out_o of_o religious_a honour_n to_o they_o but_o if_o by_o the_o new_a law_n he_o mean_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n that_o do_v not_o that_o i_o can_v find_v make_v any_o thing_n that_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o as_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o own_o worship_n to_o be_v common_a to_o any_o creature_n with_o he_o but_o i_o be_o sure_o before_o that_o burn_v of_o incense_n before_o image_n 11._o be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o abomination_n of_o israel_n 5._o solemn_a invocation_n be_v a_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n appropriate_v to_o god_n himself_o 11._o my_o house_n be_v the_o house_n of_o prayer_n say_v our_o saviour_n of_o the_o temple_n 19.48_o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o solemn_a invocation_n be_v then_o look_v on_o as_o a_o peculiar_a part_n of_o divine_a worship_n but_o i_o need_v not_o prove_v this_o since_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o adversary_n that_o one_o sort_n of_o invocation_n be_v so_o proper_a to_o god_n that_o to_o give_v it_o to_o any_o beside_o he_o be_v idolatry_n which_o be_v as_o t._n g._n express_v it_o 288._o the_o prayer_n we_o make_v to_o god_n as_o the_o author_n and_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a but_o a_o low_a sort_n of_o invocation_n he_o contend_v may_v be_v give_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n my_o business_n here_o be_v not_o to_o discuss_v the_o point_n of_o invocation_n which_o be_v to_o be_v handle_v at_o large_a in_o its_o proper_a place_n but_o to_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v understand_v among_o those_o to_o who_o god_n give_v the_o law_n of_o his_o worship_n and_o whether_o this_o inferior_a sort_n of_o invocation_n be_v think_v consistent_a with_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n we_o will_v then_o suppose_v that_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n at_o the_o hour_n of_o prayer_n the_o jew_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o with_o the_o same_o outward_a solemnity_n of_o worship_n shall_v make_v their_o prayer_n first_o to_o god_n to_o have_v mercy_n upon_o they_o and_o then_o immediate_o to_o make_v their_o address_n to_o abraham_n and_o sarah_n isaac_n and_o rebecca_n jacob_n and_o joseph_n and_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o whether_o will_v this_o have_v be_v think_v agreeable_a to_o the_o command_n of_o worship_v god_n alone_o especial_o if_o these_o prayer_n be_v say_v before_o the_o image_n of_o those_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o temple_n for_o if_o the_o law_n do_v only_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o heathen_a idol_n there_o will_v be_v no_o repugnancy_n to_o the_o law_n in_o all_o this_o what_o course_n can_v we_o now_o take_v to_o resolve_v this_o question_n i_o know_v but_o three_o way_n of_o do_v it_o 1._o by_o compare_v this_o practice_n with_o the_o precept_n of_o worship_n for_o god_n be_v to_o appoint_v the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o it_o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v in_o the_o first_o place_n what_o his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n be_v as_o to_o this_o matter_n for_o he_o best_o know_v what_o worship_n be_v please_v to_o he_o if_o he_o have_v therefore_o appropriate_v all_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o himself_o as_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o have_v do_v by_o that_o law_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v than_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o give_v it_o to_o any_o other_o if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o do_v not_o give_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o shall_v judge_v what_o be_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n he_o by_o his_o law_n or_o we_o by_o distinction_n of_o our_o own_o make_n have_v god_n himself_o make_v any_o such_o distinction_n as_o this_o be_v have_v he_o bid_v man_n to_o pray_v to_o he_o as_o the_o author_n and_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a but_o to_o angel_n or_o saint_n as_o mediator_n and_o intercessor_n to_o he_o nay_o have_v he_o not_o forbid_v it_o when_o he_o command_v that_o all_o religious_a worship_n without_o distinction_n be_v give_v to_o himself_o and_o where_o the_o law_n do_v not_o distinguish_v what_o presumption_n be_v it_o in_o we_o to_o do_v it_o 2._o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o our_o adversary_n 10._o that_o there_o be_v no_o invocation_n of_o saint_n then_o use_v because_o say_v they_o the_o saint_n be_v then_o only_o in_o limbo_n and_o not_o in_o their_o perfect_a happiness_n nor_o place_v over_o the_o church_n as_o they_o be_v now_o but_o the_o jew_n know_v of_o no_o such_o reason_n as_o this_o to_o hinder_v they_o for_o they_o believe_v those_o great_a saint_n to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o perfect_a felicity_n therefore_o this_o can_v be_v no_o ground_n to_o hinder_v they_o and_o withal_o they_o have_v so_o mighty_a a_o veneration_n for_o the_o patriarch_n and_o so_o great_a a_o dread_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n that_o if_o it_o have_v be_v lawful_a none_o will_v have_v be_v more_o ready_a to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o as_o mediator_n than_o they_o for_o we_o see_v how_o ready_a they_o be_v to_o entreat_v moses_n to_o be_v a_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o they_o 5.27_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o have_v continue_v this_o after_o his_o death_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v one_o to_o be_v as_o lawful_a as_o the_o other_o but_o although_o they_o do_v not_o invocate_v saint_n they_o may_v do_v angel_n and_o some_o have_v attempt_v to_o prove_v they_o do_v although_o the_o jew_n know_v of_o no_o such_o practice_n among_o they_o albeit_o they_o attribute_v so_o much_o to_o the_o power_n of_o angel_n 17._o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o fear_n of_o idolatry_n can_v restrain_v they_o for_o they_o believe_v one_o to_o be_v a_o spirit_n set_v over_o fire_n and_o another_o over_o water_n another_o over_o cloud_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o eastern_a idolater_n do_v but_o do_v not_o jacob_n pray_v to_o the_o angel_n gen._n 48.16_o the_o angel_n that_o redeem_v i_o from_o all_o evil_a bless_v the_o lad_n no_o say_v abarbinel_n 2._o it_o be_v only_o a_o prayer_n to_o god_n that_o have_v make_v use_n of_o his_o angel_n for_o he_o say_v god_n before_o who_o my_o father_n do_v walk_v the_o god_n which_o feed_v i_o all_o my_o life_n long_o unto_o this_o day_n the_o angel_n which_o redeem_v i_o etc._n etc._n if_o this_o be_v a_o invocation_n of_o the_o angel_n it_o be_v a_o invocation_n of_o he_o as_o the_o author_n and_o giver_n of_o all_o good_a which_o t._n g._n confess_v to_o be_v idolatry_n but_o abravanel_n parallel_v it_o with_o that_o say_n of_o abraham_n the_o lord_n god_n of_o heaven_n which_o take_v i_o from_o my_o father_n house_n 24.7_o he_o shall_v send_v his_o angel_n before_o thou_o but_o we_o need_v not_o run_v to_o the_o jew_n to_o clear_a this_o place_n for_o s._n athanasius_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v a_o invocation_n 464._o from_o thence_o prove_v that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n for_o say_v he_o jacob_n will_v never_o have_v join_v a_o creature_n together_o with_o god_n in_o his_o prayer_n and_o s._n cyrill_n 2._o more_o general_o who_o will_v ever_o pray_v in_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n and_o s._n hierome_n in_o term_n as_o large_a and_o express_a as_o may_v be_v nullum_fw-la invocare_fw-la i._n e._n in_o nos_fw-la orando_fw-la vocare_fw-la nisi_fw-la deum_fw-la debemus_fw-la we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v none_o by_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o god_n himself_o and_o from_o thence_o he_o prove_v the_o wisdom_n there_o speak_v of_o
can_v be_v no_o create_a wisdom_n so_o that_o neither_o jew_n nor_o christian_n do_v believe_v the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n to_o have_v be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n 3._o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o appeal_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o jewish_a writer_n who_o must_v be_v presume_v to_o understand_v their_o own_o custom_n best_o especial_o in_o respect_n to_o idolatry_n which_o they_o have_v suffer_v so_o much_o for_o and_o they_o unanimous_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n to_o make_v saint_n or_o angel_n to_o be_v mediator_n between_o god_n and_o they_o maimonides_n make_v this_o to_o be_v consequent_a upon_o the_o precept_n against_o idolatry_n 7._o and_o make_v it_o the_o five_o fundamental_a of_o the_o law_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o worship_n god_n alone_o and_o to_o make_v no_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o we_o neither_o angel_n nor_o star_n nor_o element_n nor_o any_o such_o thing_n because_o we_o ought_v to_o direct_v all_o our_o thought_n to_o god_n alone_o 43._o and_o abravanel_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o law_n say_v their_o wise_a man_n interpret_v that_o verse_n the_o lord_n our_o god_n be_v nigh_o unto_o we_o in_o all_o that_o we_o call_v upon_o he_o for_o that_o they_o shall_v only_o invocate_v god_n and_o not_o michael_n or_o gabriel_n etc._n etc._n and_o say_v present_o after_o that_o this_o sort_n of_o worship_n belong_v only_o to_o god_n and_o to_o none_o else_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o wiseman_n maimonides_n say_v 36._o that_o none_o of_o the_o idolater_n be_v ever_o so_o mad_a to_o think_v there_o be_v no_o god_n beside_o the_o idol_n they_o worship_v or_o that_o the_o figure_n they_o worship_v make_v and_o govern_v the_o world_n but_o they_o worship_v they_o as_o mediator_n between_o the_o great_a god_n and_o they_o and_o so_o he_o interpret_v that_o place_n mal._n 1.11_o incense_n shall_v be_v offer_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o nomini_fw-la meo_fw-la but_o propter_fw-mi i_o as_o though_o the_o incense_n they_o offer_v to_o their_o idol_n be_v for_o his_o sake_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a relative_a latria_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o idolater_n do_v believe_v one_o god_n but_o offend_v against_o the_o precept_n which_o command_v he_o alone_o to_o be_v worship_v the_o paraphrase_n of_o jonathan_n upon_o 1_o king_n 18.21_o if_o the_o lord_n be_v god_n follow_v he_o render_v it_o thus_o be_v not_o god_n thy_o lord_n therefore_o serve_v he_o alone_o and_o why_o do_v you_o wander_v after_o baalim_fw-la in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o profit_n but_o i_o need_v mention_n no_o more_o since_o a_o learned_a person_n of_o our_o church_n have_v prove_v in_o a_o set_a discourse_n from_o the_o several_a testimony_n of_o aben-ezra_n kimchi_n jarchi_n 1643._o moses_n barnachman_a r._n bechai_n alschech_n and_o other_o of_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n by_o their_o law_n who_o believe_v one_o true_a god_n but_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o other_o thing_n as_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o they_o 6._o the_o last_o i_o shall_v mention_v as_o a_o appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v 12._o make_v vow_n to_o god_n which_o the_o scripture_n have_v so_o full_o declare_v to_o belong_v to_o god_n as_o a_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o our_o adversary_n do_v not_o offer_v to_o deny_v it_o for_o vow_n be_v not_o only_o say_v to_o be_v make_v to_o god_n numb_a 30.2_o deut._n 23.21_o 23._o but_o they_o be_v join_v with_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n isa._n 19.21_o and_o therefore_o aquinas_n make_v vow_v one_o of_o the_o proper_a act_n of_o latria_n and_o bellarmin_n confess_v 9_o that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o religion_n due_n only_o to_o god_n who_o can_v now_o have_v imagine_v after_o such_o confession_n to_o have_v find_v they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v vow_n to_o saint_n as_o solemn_o as_o to_o god_n himself_o so_o that_o if_o ever_o man_n do_v condemn_v themselves_o for_o idolatry_n they_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o by_o such_o plain_a confession_n of_o both_o part_n viz._n that_o vow_n be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n and_o that_o they_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o creature_n here_o one_o will_v think_v we_o have_v they_o fast_o yet_o if_o we_o do_v not_o look_v to_o ourselves_o they_o will_v slip_v through_o our_o finger_n and_o escape_v be_v not_o say_v i_o a_o vow_n a_o part_n of_o latria_n that_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n yes_o say_v our_o adversary_n it_o be_v so_o do_v not_o you_o make_v vow_n to_o saint_n as_o formal_o and_o solemn_o as_o to_o god_n himself_o as_o the_o dominican_n vow_v at_o entrance_n into_o their_o order_n as_o cajetan_n say_v ib._n be_v make_v deo_n beatae_fw-la mariae_fw-la beato_n dominico_n &_o omnibus_fw-la sanctis_fw-la true_o say_v they_o this_o can_v be_v deny_v do_v not_o you_o then_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n which_o you_o confess_v to_o be_v idolatry_n hold_v say_v they_o we_o distinguish_v but_o about_o what_o about_o make_v vow_n to_o saint_n together_o with_o god_n for_o may_v not_o we_o make_v a_o vow_n to_o man_n and_o to_o god_n too_o and_o who_o will_v say_v that_o be_v idolatry_n as_o for_o instance_n may_v not_o a_o man_n vow_n to_o a._n and_o b._n that_o he_o will_v give_v a_o hundred_o pound_n to_o a_o hospital_n here_o the_o vow_n be_v make_v both_o to_o god_n and_o to_o a._n and_o b._n but_o here_o a._n and_o b._n be_v only_a witness_n to_o the_o vow_n but_o the_o formality_n of_o the_o vow_n lie_v in_o the_o promise_n make_v to_o god_n to_o do_v such_o thing_n for_o his_o service_n and_o honour_n and_o a._n and_o b._n have_v no_o concernment_n in_o this_o but_o may_v not_o man_n vow_v obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o that_o be_v more_o than_o make_v they_o witness_n very_o true_a but_o then_o this_o obedience_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o vow_n or_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v vow_v and_o in_o all_o vow_n of_o obedience_n there_o be_v many_o limitation_n employ_v but_o there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o vow_n make_v to_o god_n or_o the_o saint_n but_o withal_o they_o vow_v to_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o they_o will_v obey_v their_o superior_n so_o that_o their_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v but_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vow_n make_v to_o god_n and_o the_o saint_n well_o then_o say_v they_o suppose_v we_o do_v make_v the_o saint_n the_o object_n of_o our_o vow_n as_o well_o as_o god_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v the_o saint_n as_o rational_a creature_n but_o as_o they_o be_v dii_fw-la participatiuè_fw-la as_o cajetan_n and_o bellarmin_n both_o say_v and_o be_v not_o this_o the_o very_a answer_n of_o the_o heathen_n that_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o creature_n not_o as_o creature_n but_o as_o god_n by_o way_n of_o participation_n be_v it_o indeed_o come_v out_o at_o last_o that_o we_o be_v to_o look_v on_o the_o saint_n as_o inferior_a deity_n and_o on_o that_o account_n may_v give_v to_o they_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n votum_fw-la non_fw-la convenit_fw-la sanctis_fw-la say_v bellarmin_n nisi_fw-la quatenus_fw-la sunt_fw-la dii_fw-la per_fw-la participationem_fw-la i_o see_v truth_n may_v be_v smother_v a_o long_a time_n and_o keep_v under_o by_o violence_n but_o it_o will_v break_v out_o at_o last_o one_o way_n or_o other_o i_o begin_v to_o suspect_v something_o when_o i_o find_v the_o master_n of_o controversy_n speak_v of_o the_o saint_n be_v praepositi_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la set_v over_o the_o church_n 20._o but_o i_o can_v hardly_o have_v expect_v to_o have_v find_v they_o own_v for_o inferior_a deity_n for_o what_o be_v god_n by_o participation_n but_o such_o as_o derive_v their_o power_n from_o god_n and_o be_v employ_v by_o he_o to_o take_v care_n of_o these_o low_a thing_n so_o he_o say_v the_o saint_n do_v curam_fw-la gerere_fw-la rerum_fw-la nostrarum_fw-la take_v care_n of_o our_o affair_n and_o now_o i_o do_v not_o wonder_v to_o see_v they_o make_v vow_n to_o they_o or_o perform_v any_o other_o act_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o they_o as_o well_o as_o to_o god_n but_o after_o all_o this_o ado_n may_v we_o not_o vow_n to_o god_n upon_o a_o high_a account_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n upon_o a_o low_a yes_o no_o doubt_n just_a as_o a_o man_n may_v swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o sovereign_a authority_n and_o to_o one_o of_o his_o subject_n as_o a_o less_o sovereign_a for_o if_o allegiance_n be_v peculiar_a to_o sovereign_a authority_n how_o can_v it_o be_v give_v to_o any_o one_o that_o have_v it_o not_o and_o in_o this_o case_n
invention_n to_o extricate_v myself_o out_o of_o this_o labyrinth_n but_o do_v not_o t._n g._n remember_v the_o old_a woman_n in_o seneca_n that_o think_v the_o room_n be_v dark_a when_o she_o lose_v her_o sight_n and_o no_o doubt_n will_v have_v please_v herself_o to_o think_v she_o leave_v child_n in_o the_o dark_a when_o the_o sun_n shine_v i_o will_v desire_v t._n g._n to_o look_v for_o the_o labyrinth_n near_o home_n for_o i_o can_v discern_v any_o unless_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o perplexity_n of_o his_o own_o thought_n for_o i_o be_o unwilling_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v this_o with_o a_o design_n to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o fly-blow_n my_o word_n on_o purpose_n to_o make_v other_o distaste_v they_o but_o what_o if_o after_o all_o this_o sophistry_n t._n g._n very_o merciful_o yield_v i_o the_o thing_n i_o plead_v for_o viz._n that_o the_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v forbid_v can_v be_v terminate_v upon_o himself_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o god_n have_v forbid_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n 29._o the_o give_v he_o such_o worship_n will_v be_v a_o dishonour_n of_o he_o though_o the_o giver_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n i_o see_v t.g._n after_o all_o be_v a_o good_a nature_a man_n and_o although_o he_o will_v show_v a_o thousand_o trick_n rather_o than_o be_v think_v to_o have_v it_o force_v from_o he_o yet_o let_v he_o alone_o and_o he_o will_v give_v as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n will_v desire_v for_o what_o can_v i_o wish_v for_o more_o than_o he_o here_o grant_v prohibit_v worship_n he_o grant_v be_v dishonour_v god_n though_o a_o man_n intend_v it_o never_o so_o much_o for_o his_o honour_n and_o worship_n he_o yield_v to_o be_v a_o external_a signification_n of_o honour_n then_o god_n be_v honour_v when_o he_o be_v worship_v how_o then_o can_v he_o be_v worship_v by_o the_o same_o act_n by_o which_o he_o be_v dishonour_v for_o so_o he_o will_v be_v honour_v by_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v dishonour_v which_o come_v much_o near_a to_o a_o contradiction_n than_o any_o thing_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o but_o all_o this_o while_n he_o can_v understand_v that_o this_o be_v terminate_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n on_o the_o image_n i_o ask_v he_o then_o where_o that_o honour_n rest_v it_o must_v be_v some_o where_o not_o on_o god_n for_o he_o confess_v god_n be_v dishonour_v and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v no_o where_o else_o but_o on_o the_o image_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v real_a idolatry_n and_o not_o mere_o metaphorical_a or_o by_o extrinsical_a denomination_n 3._o i_o now_o proceed_v to_o show_v 15._o that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v condemn_v those_o for_o idolatry_n who_o have_v be_v guilty_a only_o of_o apply_v some_o external_a appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o other_o thing_n beside_o god_n what_o make_v the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n be_v so_o severe_a with_o origen_n for_o but_o hold_v the_o incense_n in_o his_o hand_n which_o those_o about_o he_o cast_v from_o thence_o upon_o the_o altar_n yet_o for_o this_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n say_v epiphanius_n 64._o in_o the_o act_n of_o marcellinus_n which_o baronius_n produce_v 90._o he_o be_v condemn_v for_o offer_v incense_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n out_o of_o compliance_n with_o dioclesian_n yet_o he_o be_v only_o guilty_a of_o the_o external_a act_n of_o idolatry_n say_v bellarmin_n 8._o have_v no_o infidelity_n in_o his_o mind_n and_o this_o be_v the_o common_a case_n of_o the_o thurificati_fw-la viz._n of_o those_o who_o offer_v incense_v only_o out_o of_o fear_n and_o not_o with_o a_o intention_n to_o honour_v the_o idol_n by_o it_o yet_o these_o be_v look_v on_o as_o lapse_v person_n and_o great_a severity_n of_o penance_n be_v prescribe_v they_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o canon_n of_o ancyra_n and_o many_o other_o but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o external_a appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n if_o burn_a inâ—ense_n be_v a_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o may_v be_v use_v to_o god_n or_o the_o creature_n if_o idolatry_n depend_v on_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o mind_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o thurificati_fw-la be_v for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o burn_v incense_n to_o a_o creature_n what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o the_o do_v it_o by_o marcellinus_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o emperor_n if_o he_o intend_v it_o for_o no_o more_o than_o a_o civil_a respect_n to_o he_o but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o vesta_n and_o therefore_o be_v divine_a worship_n then_o say_v i_o a_o act_n in_o itself_o equivocal_a become_v appropriate_a to_o divine_a worship_n be_v perform_v with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v that_o i_o have_v be_v hitherto_o prove_v but_o if_o external_a act_n receive_v their_o denomination_n from_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n no_o doubt_n the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n be_v far_o more_o in_o the_o right_n than_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o this_o doctrine_n of_o direct_v the_o intention_n in_o outward_n act_n of_o worship_n the_o life_n of_o many_o thousand_o martyr_n may_v have_v be_v save_v for_o in_o the_o roman_a martyrology_n decemb._n 25._o we_o find_v in_o nicomedia_n at_o one_o time_n 25._o many_o thousand_o martyr_n destroy_v by_o dioclesian_n be_v meet_v together_o in_o a_o church_n rather_o than_o they_o will_v escape_v by_o offer_v a_o little_a incense_n at_o their_o come_n out_o the_o greek_a menology_n say_v they_o be_v twenty_o thousand_o too_o great_a a_o number_n to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o so_o indifferent_a a_o ceremony_n as_o t.g._n account_v it_o may_v not_o they_o when_o they_o be_v bid_v to_o offer_v incense_n to_o jove_n direct_v their_o intention_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o then_o t._n g._n will_v assure_v they_o the_o act_n must_v pass_v whither_o it_o be_v direct_v and_o it_o be_v mere_a ignorance_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o humane_a act_n for_o man_n to_o imagine_v otherwise_o what_o great_a pity_n it_o be_v so_o save_v a_o doctrine_n to_o the_o life_n at_o least_o though_o not_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o christian_n have_v not_o be_v know_v in_o that_o age_n when_o so_o many_o poor_a christian_n suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o the_o want_n of_o it_o how_o admirable_o will_v t._n g._n upon_o his_o principle_n have_v persuade_v those_o christian_n of_o nicomedia_n to_o resolution_n and_o constancy_n in_o suffering_n 420._o what_o be_v it_o the_o emperor_n require_v of_o you_o to_o save_v your_o life_n o_fw-la sir_n say_v they_o it_o be_v to_o burn_v incense_n to_o burn_v incense_n be_v that_o a_o thing_n for_o you_o to_o venture_v your_o life_n for_o i_o be_o ashamed_a of_o your_o ignorance_n what_o do_v not_o you_o know_v that_o burn_a incense_n at_o least_o now_o in_o the_o new_a law_n be_v a_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o may_v be_v use_v to_o god_n or_o to_o man_n o_o but_o we_o be_v require_v to_o burn_v incense_n to_o jove_n what_o have_v none_o of_o you_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n that_o you_o do_v not_o know_v that_o action_n go_v whither_o they_o be_v intend_v well_o let_v i_o give_v you_o this_o advice_n when_o you_o burn_v the_o incense_n direct_v your_o intention_n aright_o to_o god_n and_o my_o life_n for_o you_o the_o act_n will_v pass_v to_o he_o and_o not_o to_o jove_n as_o sure_o as_o a_o arrow_n well_o level_v hit_v the_o mark_n that_o be_v aim_v at_o i_o see_v plain_o this_o threshold_n of_o aristotle_n will_v have_v do_v more_o service_n to_o have_v save_v the_o christian_n life_n than_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n but_o i_o find_v none_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v peep_v through_o aristotle_n keyhole_n much_o less_o have_v they_o step_v over_o his_o threshold_n unless_o they_o be_v those_o philosophical_a christian_n the_o gnostic_n for_o they_o perfect_o understand_v this_o principle_n and_o order_v their_o action_n according_o for_o they_o have_v a_o mighty_a care_n of_o their_o intention_n and_o keep_v a_o good_a sound_a faith_n within_o and_o for_o all_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o gentile_n they_o can_v do_v they_o with_o the_o best_a of_o they_o and_o only_o they_o do_v by_o they_o as_o they_o do_v with_o pigeon_n in_o the_o east_n they_o bind_v their_o intention_n fast_o about_o they_o and_o with_o they_o than_o they_o be_v sure_o they_o will_v fly_v to_o the_o place_n they_o intend_v they_o but_o why_o do_v s._n augustine_n find_v such_o fault_n with_o seneca_n for_o comply_v with_o the_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n among_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n 20._o and_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o philosopher_n for_o the_o same_o thing_n 5._o why_o do_v
life_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o intercession_n for_o they_o and_o that_o they_o trust_v more_o to_o they_o especial_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n than_o to_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o what_o interpretation_n soever_o some_o man_n put_v upon_o those_o title_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n mother_n of_o mercy_n etc._n etc._n the_o common_a people_n do_v not_o understand_v they_o according_a to_o their_o sense_n of_o they_o nay_o erasmus_n go_v far_o 2._o say_v that_o their_o very_a preacher_n worship_v the_o bless_a virgin_n with_o more_o religion_n or_o devotion_n than_o they_o do_v christ_n himself_o or_o his_o holy_a spirit_n call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o grace_n by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o so_o clear_o state_v by_o they_o but_o that_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a man_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n have_v think_v not_o only_o the_o people_n but_o the_o teacher_n very_o much_o to_o blame_v in_o it_o 19_o 2._o my_o business_n now_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n not_o to_o handle_v particular_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o to_o show_v that_o they_o go_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n i_o have_v here_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o honour_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o while_o they_o speak_v most_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o deny_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o origen_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n 10._o make_v that_o to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o other_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worthy_a of_o honour_n but_o not_o of_o worship_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o speak_v as_o plain_o as_o word_n can_v express_v his_o meaning_n although_o say_v he_o we_o shall_v believe_v that_o 416._o angel_n be_v set_v over_o these_o thing_n below_o yet_o we_o only_o praise_v and_o magnify_v they_o but_o all_o our_o prayer_n be_v only_o to_o be_v make_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o any_o angel_n and_o only_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o god_n 233._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v imagine_v he_o mean_v only_o some_o kind_n of_o prayer_n he_o say_v express_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o intercession_n 238._o and_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o who_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o now_o what_o say_v t._n g._n to_o these_o place_n which_o except_v the_o first_o i_o have_v object_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o my_o former_a discourse_n why_o true_o he_o say_v 361._o that_o origen_n meaning_n be_v partly_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n but_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o they_o after_o another_o manner_n but_o be_v that_o inferior_a sort_n of_o prayer_n prayer_n or_o not_o when_o we_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v not_o that_o desire_v their_o intercession_n for_o we_o but_o origen_n deny_v that_o any_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v to_o they_o or_o any_o one_o to_o be_v pray_v to_o although_o it_o be_v only_o to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o we_o but_o only_o the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o remember_v a_o answer_n of_o a_o devout_a servant_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n much_o like_o this_o of_o t._n g._n for_o when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o redemption_n for_o mankind_n because_o it_o be_v say_v isa._n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o i_o true_o say_v he_o there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o thou_o 2._o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o woman_n for_o all_o that_o so_o do_v t._n g._n deal_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n let_v they_o be_v never_o so_o express_v against_o all_o sort_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n they_o hold_v only_o of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o prayer_n but_o there_o may_v be_v another_o and_o inferior_a sort_n notwithstanding_o but_o be_v there_o any_o sort_n that_o be_v not_o comprehend_v under_o all_o and_o that_o origen_n can_v be_v understand_v in_o these_o passage_n of_o such_o prayer_n only_o as_o suppose_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n in_o god_n most_o evident_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n between_o celsus_n and_o he_o which_o be_v not_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o of_o inferior_a spirit_n and_o minister_n to_o he_o as_o have_v be_v full_o prove_v already_o the_o church_n of_o philomelium_n in_o that_o noble_a testimony_n concern_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o polycarp_n 15._o make_v the_o same_o distinction_n between_o honour_n and_o worship_n for_o they_o utter_o deny_v give_v any_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o confess_v the_o honour_n and_o esteem_v they_o have_v for_o the_o martyr_n which_o they_o express_v by_o meeting_n at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n keep_v their_o anniversary_n day_n and_o recommend_v their_o example_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o other_o in_o the_o former_a discourse_n i_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o mention_v many_o other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n that_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n and_o with_o this_o double_a caution_n to_o prevent_v cavil_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v without_o make_v any_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_a worship_n which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v drive_v to_o in_o case_n they_o have_v give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o 2._o that_o when_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o adoration_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o none_o can_v be_v so_o senseless_a to_o imagine_v they_o require_v that_o but_o such_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o they_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o go_n to_o all_o this_o t._n g._n reply_n 340._o i._o that_o these_o testimony_n be_v impertinent_a because_o they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o saint_n or_o angel_n may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o they_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n may_v be_v worship_v but_o a_o woman_n may_v for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o testimony_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o this_o that_o they_o attribute_v divine_a worship_n only_o to_o god_n but_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o most_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v worship_n without_o any_o distinction_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o kind_n of_o that_o worship_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v on_o a_o religious_a account_n for_o no_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n will_v have_v write_v as_o they_o do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o some_o sort_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v lawful_a to_o be_v give_v and_o another_o not_o do_v t._n g._n think_v that_o he_o shall_v ever_o escape_v censure_n in_o his_o church_n if_o he_o shall_v say_v peremptory_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o give_v any_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n when_o the_o very_a indices_fw-la of_o the_o father_n can_v escape_v the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la for_o blab_a so_o great_a a_o truth_n no_o we_o shall_v have_v t._n g._n present_o out_o with_o his_o distinction_n worship_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n supreme_a call_v latria_n inferior_a call_v dulia_n religious_a may_v be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 1._o that_o which_o proceed_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n 2._o that_o which_o tend_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n and_o thus_o will_v the_o father_n have_v write_v if_o they_o have_v ever_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n and_o be_v of_o t._n g_n mind_n and_o therefore_o my_o argument_n which_o proceed_v upon_o the_o general_a term_n of_o the_o father_n without_o intimate_v any_o such_o distinction_n do_v hold_v good_a that_o either_o they_o do_v not_o write_v like_o understand_a man_n or_o they_o know_v no_o such_o distinction_n as_o these_o 2._o that_o although_o justin_n martyr_n and_o theophilus_n deny_v divine_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o emperor_n yet_o they_o both_o imply_v 342._o that_o lawful_a worship_n
martyr_n but_o s._n austin_n say_v afterward_o we_o worship_v therefore_o the_o saint_n with_o that_o worship_n of_o love_n and_o society_n etc._n etc._n what_o mean_v this_o etc._n etc._n here_o let_v we_o have_v all_o or_o nothing_o with_o which_o holy_a man_n in_o this_o life_n be_v worship_v who_o heart_n be_v prepare_v to_o suffer_v as_o much_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o that_o have_v but_o a_o eye_n open_a say_v t._n g._n must_v see_v that_o s._n austin_n speak_v here_o of_o the_o worship_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n give_v to_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o and_o he_o that_o have_v but_o one_o corner_n open_a can_v but_o see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o religious_a worship_n which_o faustus_n object_v but_o have_v deny_v that_o to_o be_v give_v to_o martyr_n he_o now_o show_v what_o they_o do_v give_v they_o viz._n such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o we_o give_v to_o holy_a man_n alive_a and_o be_v that_o the_o religious_a worship_n either_o faustus_n or_o s._n austin_n mean_v s._n austin_n call_v it_o worship_n but_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o when_o he_o say_v before_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v love_v for_o their_o goodness_n and_o honour_v for_o their_o example_n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o religious_a worship_n or_o invocation_n of_o they_o when_o s._n austin_n in_o another_o place_n express_o deny_v that_o the_o saint_n be_v invocate_v by_o he_o that_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n at_o the_o altar_n 10._o nay_o although_o that_o altar_n be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o their_o suffering_n and_o here_o say_v t._n g._n i_o think_v i_o have_v do_v their_o work_n for_o they_o and_o he_o be_v not_o mistake_v whatever_o he_o cite_v from_o bishop_n forbs_n that_o s._n austin_n be_v only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o invocation_n at_o the_o altar_n i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o argument_n hold_v good_a and_o that_o those_o who_o speak_v against_o it_o it_o be_v because_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o strength_n of_o it_o bishop_n forbs_n in_o this_o place_n 317._o and_o several_a other_o takes_z occasion_n without_o reason_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o bishop_n andrews_n a_o man_n of_o far_o great_a learning_n than_o himself_o and_o of_o better_a judgement_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o it_o be_v he_o and_o not_o bishop_n montague_n as_o t.g._n mistake_v who_o bishop_n forbs_n introduce_v john_n barclay_n charge_v with_o leading_z king_n james_z aside_o but_o i_o still_o say_v the_o argument_n clear_o prove_v that_o s._n austin_n deny_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v bishop_n forbs_n so_o weak_o lead_v aside_o by_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o upon_o this_o ground_n because_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o saint_n be_v not_o direct_o pray_v to_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o be_v in_o the_o missa_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la and_o in_o the_o litany_n therefore_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o african_a church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n who_o know_v not_o what_o great_a alteration_n have_v be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n since_o that_o time_n yet_o thus_o wise_o do_v t._n g._n speak_v upon_o this_o subject_n 448._o if_o i_o speak_v of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o priest_n indeed_o before_o he_o ascend_v to_o the_o altar_n desire_v the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o saint_n etc._n etc._n to_o pray_v for_o he_o but_o in_o the_o missa_fw-la fidelium_fw-la there_o be_v no_o invocation_n of_o they_o if_o there_o have_v be_v none_o any_o where_o else_o there_o have_v be_v a_o far_o great_a conformity_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n we_o plain_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o invocation_n at_o the_o altar_n let_v t._n g._n show_v any_o other_o part_n of_o public_a worship_n at_o that_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v invocate_v but_o all_o these_o mistake_n arise_v from_o not_o consider_v the_o mighty_a difference_n of_o the_o liturgy_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n in_o the_o african_a church_n from_o what_o have_v since_o obtain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o to_o give_v t._n g._n some_o better_a light_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o withal_o to_o show_v the_o invincible_a strength_n of_o this_o argument_n i_o shall_v prove_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o s._n augustine_n time_n till_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v 2._o that_o the_o prayer_n after_o their_o dismission_n be_v perform_v at_o the_o altar_n 1._o that_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v for_o which_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a testimony_n from_o s._n austin_n ecce_fw-la post_fw-la sermonem_fw-la fit_a missa_fw-la catechumenis_fw-la 237._o manebunt_fw-la fideles_fw-la venietur_fw-la ad_fw-la locum_fw-la orationis_fw-la whereby_o he_o show_v not_o only_o that_o prayer_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o dismission_n of_o the_o catechuman_n but_o that_o the_o altar_n be_v then_o account_v the_o proper_a place_n of_o prayer_n 48._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o invocation_n do_v begin_v after_o the_o creed_n ideo_fw-la non_fw-la accepistis_fw-la prius_fw-la orationem_fw-la postea_fw-la symbolum_fw-la sed_fw-la prius_fw-la symbolum_fw-la ubi_fw-la sciretis_fw-la quid_fw-la crederetis_fw-la &_o postea_fw-la orationem_fw-la ubi_fw-la nossetis_fw-la quem_fw-la invocaretis_fw-la which_o word_n can_v have_v no_o sense_n if_o any_o solemn_a invocation_n be_v then_o make_v before_o the_o creed_n so_o s._n ambrose_n describe_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n in_o his_o time_n 33._o post_fw-la lectiones_fw-la atque_fw-la tractatum_fw-la dimissis_fw-la catechumenis_fw-la symbolum_n aliquibus_fw-la competentibus_fw-la in_o baptisteriis_fw-la tradebam_fw-la basilicae_fw-la by_o which_o it_o seem_v the_o service_n begin_v with_o the_o lesson_n than_o follow_v the_o sermon_n after_o that_o the_o creed_n and_o then_o when_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v so_o s._n ambrose_n present_o after_o say_v when_o he_o have_v instruct_v the_o competentes_fw-la missam_fw-la facere_fw-la coepi_fw-la i._n e._n the_o missa_fw-la fidelium_fw-la or_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o missa_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la be_v dispatch_v or_o they_o send_v out_o of_o the_o congregation_n so_o justin_n martyr_n describe_v the_o service_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n 98._o that_o it_o begin_v with_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n than_o follow_v the_o sermon_n and_o after_o that_o the_o prayer_n begin_v and_o then_o follow_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v then_o constant_o receive_v in_o the_o public_a service_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n mention_n prayer_n begin_v after_o the_o sermon_n 19_o i._n e._n the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o that_o council_n mention_n the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n before_o their_o dismission_n which_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o ambo._fw-la make_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o people_n to_o which_o they_o join_v their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d after_o these_o followed_z the_o prayer_n for_o the_o penitent_n and_o then_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a or_o the_o proper_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v the_o author_n of_o the_o constitution_n call_v apostolical_a 57_o appoint_v the_o service_n to_o begin_v with_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o psalm_n the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n after_o which_o the_o sermon_n be_v to_o follow_v than_o the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v dismiss_v they_o must_v all_o rise_v and_o go_v to_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o it_o be_v there_o describe_v in_o the_o eight_o book_n he_o mention_n the_o occasional_a prayer_n that_o be_v make_v for_o the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n before_o their_o dismission_n and_o then_o follow_v the_o form_n of_o solemn_a invocation_n 12._o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v use_v till_o the_o other_o be_v dismiss_v the_o assembly_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o counterfeit_a dionysius_n describe_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o that_o the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o lesson_n and_o psalm_n and_o then_o be_v exclude_v the_o congregation_n and_o none_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a but_o such_o as_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o four_o degree_n of_o penitent_n which_o be_v call_v communicate_v in_o prayer_n by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 13._o by_o which_o we_o may_v see_v t._n g.'s_n skill_n in_o antiquity_n 442._o when_o he_o put_v the_o form_n of_o invocation_n use_v by_o those_o who_o be_v to_o
partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o missa_fw-la catechumenorum_fw-la whereas_o they_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v present_a at_o no_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v make_v for_o they_o and_o cardinal_n bona_n can_v inform_v he_o 16._o that_o the_o catechuman_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o join_v so_o much_o as_o in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n nor_o in_o any_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o god_n in_o behalf_n of_o other_o as_o he_o prove_v from_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o antioch_n 2._o that_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v make_v after_o the_o dismission_n of_o the_o catechuman_n be_v say_v at_o the_o altar_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o in_o s._n augustine_n time_n the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v every_o day_n be_v still_o observe_v in_o the_o african_a church_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o his_o own_o express_a testimony_n where_o he_o say_v that_o some_o understand_v our_o daily_a bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la sumimus_fw-la 12._o which_o we_o receive_v every_o day_n and_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o have_v begin_v to_o discontinue_v that_o custom_n accipe_fw-la quotidie_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la quotidie_fw-la tibi_fw-la profit_n 28._o so_o that_o assoon_o as_o the_o catechuman_n be_v dismiss_v they_o immediate_o begin_v the_o communion_n service_n which_o be_v all_o the_o service_n i_o can_v find_v in_o the_o use_n of_o that_o church_n in_o those_o time_n nay_o the_o very_a prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n be_v say_v at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o african_a church_n which_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v indict_v by_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o ambo._fw-la or_o piew_v for_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n et_fw-la quando_fw-la audis_fw-la sacerdotem_fw-la dei_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n exhortantem_fw-la populum_fw-la dei_fw-la orare_fw-la pro_fw-la incredulis_fw-la 107._o ut_fw-la eos_fw-la deus_fw-la convertat_fw-la ad_fw-la fidem_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la catechumenis_fw-la menis_fw-la ut_fw-la eye_n desiderium_fw-la regenerationis_fw-la inspiret_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la fidelibus_fw-la ut_fw-la in_o eo_fw-la quod_fw-la esse_fw-la coeperunt_fw-la ejus_fw-la munere_fw-la perseverent_fw-la where_o we_o see_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perform_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o passage_n in_o his_o retractation_n 11._o that_o the_o very_a hymn_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n which_o be_v sing_v either_o before_o the_o oblation_n or_o in_o time_n of_o distribution_n be_v sing_v at_o the_o altar_n which_o custom_n be_v find_v fault_n with_o at_o carthage_n by_o one_o hilarius_n it_o give_v he_o a_o occasion_n to_o write_v in_o vindication_n of_o it_o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o reduce_v all_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o communion_n service_n and_o interpret_v the_o apostle_n word_n of_o prayer_n supplication_n 59_o intercession_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o of_o what_o be_v do_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o very_o much_o confirm_v this_o be_v that_o when_o the_o african_a father_n make_v a_o decree_n that_o no_o prayer_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o the_o public_a service_n 106._o but_o such_o as_o be_v first_o see_v and_o approve_v the_o title_n of_o it_o be_v of_o prayer_n to_o be_v make_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o african_a writer_n make_v pray_v and_o go_v to_o the_o altar_n to_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n 11._o so_o tertullian_n call_v it_o ascendere_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n and_o ad_fw-la aram_fw-la dei_fw-la stare_n and_o orationem_fw-la deducere_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n all_o which_o put_v together_o make_v it_o very_o clear_a that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o invocation_n of_o saint_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o have_v the_o more_o insist_v upon_o because_o it_o be_v so_o pregnant_a a_o testimony_n against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o force_n of_o it_o have_v not_o be_v full_o understand_v by_o any_o i_o have_v see_v from_o the_o not_o consider_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n in_o s._n augustine_n time_n which_o man_n have_v fancy_v to_o have_v be_v according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o follow_v age_n when_o the_o lay_v aside_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n make_v a_o great_a alteration_n in_o the_o public_a office_n as_o might_n be_v easy_o discover_v be_v this_o a_o proper_a place_n for_o it_o both_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o present_a business_n but_o this_o aught_o far_o to_o be_v consider_v the_o most_o proper_a season_n for_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v at_o the_o altar_n for_o then_o the_o commemoration_n of_o saint_n be_v make_v out_o of_o the_o diptych_n of_o the_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o multitude_n of_o place_n in_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o martyr_n be_v then_o put_v in_o a_o rank_n by_o themselves_o and_o whereas_o they_o pray_v for_o all_o other_o they_o do_v not_o for_o they_o but_o they_o rather_o believe_v they_o receive_v benefit_n by_o their_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o say_v s._n austin_n 84._o we_o do_v not_o commemorate_v the_o martyr_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n as_o we_o do_v other_o who_o rest_n in_o peace_n so_o as_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o but_o rather_o that_o they_o may_v pray_v for_o we_o and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n then_o towards_o martyr_n viz._n commemoration_n of_o they_o at_o the_o altar_n although_o s._n austin_n believe_v that_o the_o martyr_n at_o such_o time_n especial_o when_o the_o commemoration_n be_v make_v at_o their_o own_o sepulcher_n do_v join_v their_o prayer_n together_o with_o the_o church_n in_o behalf_n of_o those_o who_o there_o put_v up_o their_o supplication_n to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o they_o and_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o place_n which_o t._n g._n object_n to_o prove_v invocation_n viz._n that_o when_o christian_n be_v meet_v at_o the_o religious_a solemnity_n at_o their_o sepulcher_n they_o become_v partaker_n of_o their_o merit_n and_o obtain_v help_n by_o their_o prayer_n yet_o he_o wonder_v i_o can_v not_o find_v invocation_n here_o and_o imagine_v i_o shut_v my_o eye_n again_o but_o sure_o t._n g._n fancy_n i_o play_v at_o blindmansbuff_n with_o he_o for_o he_o think_v i_o never_o have_v my_o eye_n open_a i_o shall_v now_o come_v to_o examine_v the_o distinction_n of_o a_o absolute_a and_o relative_a latria_n but_o of_o that_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v so_o large_o in_o the_o follow_a dispute_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n that_o i_o here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o general_a discourse_n the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o t._n g._n be_v a_o defence_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n by_o ed._n stillingfleet_n d.d._n chaplain_n in_o ordinary_a to_o his_o majesty_n london_n print_v by_o robert_n white_a for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o phoenix_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n and_o at_o the_o white-hart_n in_o westminster-hall_n 1676._o part_n ii_o be_v a_o particular_a defence_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n chap._n i._n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n between_o christian_n and_o heathen_n have_v in_o the_o precedent_n discourse_v give_v a_o general_a account_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o idolatry_n 1._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o the_o first_o whereof_o be_v concern_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v more_o necessary_a than_o to_o give_v a_o true_a account_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n which_o that_o i_o may_v do_v with_o the_o great_a clearness_n 1._o i_o shall_v consider_v wherein_o the_o state_n of_o this_o controversy_n lay_v as_o it_o be_v manage_v between_o the_o christian_n and_o heathen_n 2._o i_o shall_v give_v a_o just_a account_n of_o the_o rise_v and_o progress_n of_o this_o controversy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o when_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n be_v well_o understand_v the_o difficulty_n will_v not_o be_v great_a in_o give_v answer_n to_o all_o the_o sophistical_a cavil_n of_o t._n g._n 1._o for_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n between_o the_o christian_n and_o heathen_n to_o this_o purpose_n i_o have_v use_v these_o expression_n in_o my_o former_a discourse_n 7._o that_o s._n paul_n deal_v with_o the_o athenian_n do_v prove_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o their_o worship_a god_n by_o image_n because_o he_o be_v the_o god_n that_o make_v the_o world_n 29._o and_o be_v
idolater_n in_o all_o age_n be_v that_o by_o the_o help_n of_o image_n they_o do_v represent_v the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n as_o present_v to_o they_o so_o as_o thereby_o to_o be_v put_v more_o in_o mind_n of_o he_o and_o to_o excite_v their_o reverence_n and_o devotion_n but_o s._n paul_n tell_v the_o athenian_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o such_o representation_n of_o god_n presence_n for_o he_o be_v not_o far_o from_o every_o one_o of_o we_o for_o in_o he_o we_o live_v and_o move_v and_o have_v our_o being_n and_o that_o man_n who_o will_v not_o find_v god_n in_o those_o admirable_a effect_n of_o his_o power_n wisdom_n and_o goodness_n we_o carry_v continual_o about_o we_o will_v hardly_o find_v he_o in_o the_o senseless_a representation_n of_o wood_n and_o stone_n and_o he_o that_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o awe_n of_o he_o as_o he_o govern_v the_o world_n will_v hardly_o fear_v he_o when_o he_o be_v set_v forth_o in_o shape_n of_o a_o man_n although_o he_o have_v a_o thunderbolt_n in_o his_o hand_n 4._o from_o the_o disparity_n between_o god_n and_o image_n v_o 29._o for_o as_o much_o then_o as_o we_o be_v the_o offspring_n of_o god_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v that_o the_o godhead_n be_v like_a to_o gold_n or_o silver_n or_o stone_n grave_v by_o art_n or_o man_n device_n upon_o which_o word_n lorinus_n a_o jesuit_n make_v this_o paraphrase_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o athenian_n follow_v their_o own_o poet_n do_v confess_v that_o we_o be_v the_o live_a image_n of_o god_n they_o ought_v to_o think_v that_o material_a idol_n make_v by_o the_o art_n of_o man_n 29._o which_o fall_v far_o short_a of_o the_o perfection_n of_o nature_n be_v infinite_o distant_a from_o the_o divine_a power_n by_o which_o we_o obtain_v a_o dignity_n far_o above_o these_o material_a thing_n and_o since_o we_o can_v express_v this_o image_n of_o god_n in_o we_o by_o any_o line_n much_o less_o can_v we_o the_o divine_a original_a so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o gross_a ignorance_n to_o affirm_v that_o god_n can_v dwell_v or_o be_v include_v or_o worship_v in_o or_o by_o their_o altar_n or_o image_n for_o so_o delubra_fw-la must_v be_v understand_v by_o he_o if_o he_o speak_v pertinent_o for_o although_o sometime_o it_o signify_v a_o temple_n with_o more_o image_n than_o one_o yet_o servius_n withal_o say_v aen._n it_o signify_v a_o wooden_a image_n and_o so_o festus_n understand_v it_o which_o thing_n i_o be_o force_v to_o explain_v to_o prevent_v cavil_v for_o otherwise_o t._n g._n will_v have_v complain_v of_o my_o pervert_n the_o sense_n of_o author_n as_o he_o have_v do_v very_o unjust_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n but_o lorinus_n after_o have_v bring_v the_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n against_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n think_v to_o salve_v all_o by_o say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o such_o image_n as_o represent_v he_o to_o the_o life_n as_o though_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o any_o to_o do_v it_o or_o such_o which_o they_o worship_v for_o god_n which_o the_o heathen_n utter_o deny_v that_o they_o do_v cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la loc_n after_o several_a vain_a attempt_n to_o make_v out_o the_o force_n of_o the_o apostle_n argument_n at_o last_o conclude_v this_o to_o be_v it_o that_o since_o our_o soul_n according_a to_o which_o we_o be_v the_o offspring_n of_o god_n can_v be_v paint_v or_o represent_v in_o gold_n silver_z or_o stone_n be_v incorporeal_a and_o spiritual_a much_o less_o can_v the_o divinity_n be_v paint_v or_o represent_v by_o they_o be_v a_o pure_a spirit_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o spirit_n estius_n agree_v loc_n that_o this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o the_o apostle_n argument_n from_o whence_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o infer_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v gold_n silver_z or_o stone_n to_o be_v god_n although_o he_o may_v have_v do_v it_o but_o to_o little_a purpose_n because_o say_v he_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o athenian_n among_o who_o be_v many_o philosopher_n learned_a and_o wise_a man_n who_o do_v not_o with_o the_o vulgar_a think_v their_o image_n to_o be_v god_n although_o they_o worship_v they_o together_o with_o they_o but_o they_o believe_v their_o god_n to_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o as_o by_o their_o image_n if_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o epicurean_o there_o be_v some_o ground_n for_o it_o for_o what_o deity_n they_o acknowledge_v they_o suppose_v to_o be_v as-if-coporeal_a and_o of_o humane_a shape_n but_o he_o be_v much_o mistake_v that_o do_v not_o account_v they_o rather_o atheist_n than_o idolater_n 4._o and_o as_o to_o the_o other_o athenian_a philosopher_n i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n to_o suppose_v that_o they_o think_v their_o god_n to_o be_v of_o humane_a shape_n but_o of_o that_o hereafter_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o insist_v upon_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n show_v the_o disparity_n between_o god_n and_o image_n be_v not_o mere_o to_o drive_v out_o the_o opinion_n of_o anthropomorphitism_n but_o from_o hence_o to_o show_v far_o the_o folly_n of_o idolatry_n for_o if_o image_n fall_v so_o much_o short_a of_o the_o infinite_a perfection_n of_o god_n there_o can_v be_v but_o this_o plea_n leave_v that_o they_o be_v like_a to_o he_o and_o therefore_o we_o may_v worship_n god_n by_o they_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o their_o resemblance_n of_o he_o now_o this_o the_o apostle_n show_v to_o be_v as_o vain_a and_o idle_a a_o pretence_n as_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o resemblance_n between_o the_o workmanship_n of_o gold_n silver_z and_o stone_n and_o a_o infinite_a and_o spiritual_a be_v 5._o from_o the_o necessity_n of_o repentance_n and_o the_o consideration_n of_o a_o future_a judgement_n v_o 30_o 31._o if_o all_o the_o apostle_n have_v aim_v at_o be_v only_o to_o rectify_v a_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o the_o athenian_n about_o the_o divinity_n be_v like_a to_o their_o image_n he_o have_v take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o his_o exhortation_n to_o repentance_n from_o the_o consideration_n of_o a_o judgement_n to_o come_v because_o such_o a_o erroneous_a conceit_n may_v possess_v man_n of_o innocent_a mind_n and_o free_a from_o idolatry_n as_o it_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o monk_n in_o egypt_n of_o who_o epiphanius_n 70._o and_o s._n austin_n speak_v 50._o and_o who_o epiphanius_n suppose_v to_o have_v be_v very_o harmless_a man_n save_v only_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n nay_o he_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o apprehend_v any_o dangerous_a consequence_n of_o their_o opinion_n which_o we_o need_v not_o wonder_v at_o if_o that_o which_o nicephorus_n say_v be_v true_a 12._o viz._n that_o epiphanius_n be_v a_o anthropomorphite_n himself_o and_o yet_o epiphanius_n be_v well_o know_v to_o have_v be_v as_o great_a a_o enemy_n to_o image-worship_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n as_o any_o person_n that_o live_v in_o his_o age._n the_o same_o be_v observable_a of_o tertullian_n and_o lactantius_n whereof_o the_o one_o attribute_v corporeity_n to_o god_n and_o the_o other_o shape_n and_o figure_n 7._o as_o our_o adversary_n confess_v and_o yet_o both_o these_o be_v vehement_a disputer_n against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n from_o whence_o we_o see_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessary_a connexion_n between_o this_o opinion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v altogether_o as_o good_a reason_n why_o god_n shall_v be_v worship_v by_o a_o image_n on_o that_o supposition_n as_o why_o christ_n shall_v be_v by_o a_o crucifix_n since_o his_o incarnation_n which_o be_v t._n g's_o great_a argument_n on_o all_o occasion_n but_o those_o who_o suppose_v god_n to_o be_v like_a to_o man_n may_v yet_o think_v it_o unreasonable_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n and_o if_o arbitrary_a representation_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o worship_n then_o natural_a will_v be_v much_o more_o so_o and_o consequent_o it_o will_v be_v more_o reasonable_a for_o man_n to_o worship_v one_o another_o than_o to_o worship_v image_n and_o all_o the_o same_o distinction_n and_o pleasant_a evasion_n will_v serve_v for_o one_o as_o well_o as_o they_o do_v for_o the_o other_o i_o desire_v now_o to_o know_v of_o t._n g._n whether_o the_o athenian_n be_v to_o blame_v only_o for_o this_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o they_o 3._o in_o think_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_o their_o image_n if_o this_o be_v all_o their_o fault_n 1._o i_o dare_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o many_o among_o they_o be_v whole_o innocent_a viz._n those_o who_o follow_v the_o school_n of_o plato_n and_o zeno_n beside_o those_o of_o the_o people_n who_o take_v their_o image_n for_o symbol_n of_o the_o divinity_n 2._o s._n paul_n take_v very_o needless_a pain_n
that_o come_v from_o they_o 4._o the_o humane_a shape_n itself_o which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o very_a notable_a argument_n to_o make_v man_n think_v that_o image_n live_v because_o man_n do_v especial_o he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v say_v so_o by_o wise_a man_n but_o whatever_o the_o reason_n be_v he_o say_v he_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o heathen_n believe_v ipsa_fw-la idola_fw-la esse_fw-la deos_fw-la the_o very_a image_n themselves_o to_o be_v go_n now_o what_o can_v be_v more_o contradictory_n to_o this_o assertion_n than_o those_o word_n of_o the_o heathen_n in_o arnobius_n be_v so_o that_o the_o per_fw-la se_fw-la which_o t._n g._n charge_v i_o with_o leave_v out_o add_v rather_o more_o weight_n and_o emphasis_n to_o the_o testimony_n 4._o after_o all_o this_o i_o say_v that_o arnobius_n do_v reject_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n on_o such_o ground_n as_o do_v hold_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o he_o bring_v that_o as_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o heathen_n against_o the_o christian_n that_o suppose_v they_o have_v never_o so_o right_a apprehension_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o being_n which_o the_o heathen_n worship_v for_o god_n yet_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v for_o not_o worship_v their_o image_n nec_fw-la eorum_fw-la effigy_n adoramus_fw-la say_v arnobius_n of_o the_o christian_n 190._o which_o i_o beseech_v t._n g._n to_o remember_v be_v the_o word_n i_o translate_v for_o fear_v he_o shall_v take_v the_o next_o word_n templa_fw-la illis_fw-la extruimus_fw-la nulla_fw-la and_o then_o cry_v out_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o image_n in_o the_o word_n that_o i_o have_v cog_v in_o the_o word_n to_o serve_v my_o turn_n that_o this_o be_v set_v up_o a_o flag_n in_o a_o fireship_n dolus_fw-la a_o virtus_fw-la with_o such_o kind_n of_o laudable_a plain-dealing_n nay_o arnobius_n go_v yet_o far_o for_o say_v he_o what_o great_a honour_n can_v we_o attribute_v to_o they_o than_o that_o we_o place_v they_o there_o where_o the_o head_n and_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o all_o be_v to_o who_o they_o owe_v the_o same_o acknowledgement_n that_o we_o do_v but_o do_v we_o honour_v he_o delubris_fw-la aut_fw-la templorum_fw-la constructionibus_fw-la with_o image_n and_o temple_n so_o i_o render_v it_o without_o the_o fear_n of_o t._n g's_o new_a charge_n of_o disingenuity_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o delubra_fw-la be_v say_v festus_n wooden_a image_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o afterward_o according_a to_o varro_n the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_n when_o delubrum_fw-la be_v apply_v to_o a_o place_n it_o signify_v such_o a_o one_o 4._o in_o quo_fw-la dei_fw-la simulachrum_fw-la dedicatum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o in_o the_o old_a glossary_n it_o be_v render_v into_o greek_a by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d therefore_o to_o honour_n god_n sine_fw-la delubris_fw-la must_v be_v to_o worship_v he_o without_o image_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o christian_n deny_v they_o have_v any_o temple_n because_o the_o heathen_n suppose_v there_o can_v be_v no_o proper_a temple_n without_o image_n therefore_o in_o s._n hierom_n vigilant_a sanctorum_fw-la basilicas_fw-la in_o templa_fw-la convertere_fw-la be_v all_o one_o as_o turn_v church_n into_o idol_n temple_n and_o both_o in_o origen_n and_o minucius_n the_o heathen_n join_v those_o accusation_n together_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o altar_n nor_o image_n nor_o temple_n and_o vitruvius_n in_o the_o build_n of_o a_o temple_n 5._o take_v the_o great_a care_n of_o place_v the_o image_n that_o they_o may_v stand_v so_o that_o the_o image_n may_v look_v on_o those_o who_o come_v up_o to_o the_o altar_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o discourse_n in_o arnobius_n that_o they_o value_v no_o temple_n where_o there_o be_v no_o image_n thence_o come_v the_o suspicion_n that_o hadrian_n intend_v to_o worship_n christ_n because_o he_o command_v temple_n to_o be_v build_v in_o all_o city_n without_o any_o image_n as_o lampridius_n say_v in_o the_o life_n of_o alexander_n severus_n sever._n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o our_o purpose_n whether_o hadrian_n have_v any_o such_o intention_n or_o no_o for_o its_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v from_o this_o reason_n because_o the_o temple_n be_v without_o image_n be_v a_o most_o undeniable_a evidence_n that_o the_o christian_n than_o do_v not_o worship_n god_n or_o christ_n by_o any_o image_n in_o their_o church_n after_o this_o arnobius_n argue_v against_o the_o use_n of_o image_n for_o this_o reason_n 195._o if_o you_o believe_v your_o god_n to_o be_v in_o heaven_n to_o what_o purpose_n do_v you_o make_v image_n of_o they_o to_o worship_n can_v you_o as_o well_o pray_v to_o the_o god_n themselves_o but_o it_o may_v be_v you_o will_v say_v because_o you_o can_v see_v the_o god_n themselves_o you_o represent_v they_o as_o present_v by_o those_o image_n but_o say_v he_o he_o that_o think_v he_o must_v have_v god_n to_o be_v see_v do_v not_o believe_v any_o at_o all_o however_o say_v they_o we_o worship_v they_o through_o these_o image_n and_o what_o say_v he_o can_v be_v more_o injurious_a or_o reproachful_a than_o to_o know_v god_n to_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o yet_o to_o pray_v to_o another_o to_o expect_v help_n from_o the_o deity_n and_o yet_o to_o fall_v down_o before_o a_o senseless_a image_n which_o be_v like_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v pretend_v to_o take_v advice_n from_o man_n and_o to_o ask_v it_o of_o ass_n and_o swine_n be_v not_o that_o say_v he_o 200._o not_o mere_a mistake_n but_o madness_n supplicare_fw-la tremebundum_fw-la factitatae_fw-la abs_fw-la te_fw-la rei_fw-la to_o fall_v down_o tremble_v before_o a_o thing_n make_v by_o yourselves_o beside_o this_o he_o argue_v from_o the_o matter_n form_n and_o design_n of_o they_o how_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v to_o worship_v image_n and_o after_o expose_v the_o other_o pretence_n of_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n in_o the_o last_o place_n he_o consider_v this_o that_o the_o ancient_n understand_v well_o enough_o 208._o nihil_fw-la habere_fw-la numinis_fw-la signa_fw-la that_o there_o be_v no_o divinity_n in_o image_n t._n g._n see_v i_o be_o for_o the_o singular_a number_n still_o and_o i_o think_v numen_fw-la be_v so_o too_o but_o that_o image_n be_v set_v up_o to_o keep_v the_o rude_a people_n in_o awe_n which_o he_o say_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o that_o they_o only_o make_v their_o god_n contemptible_a and_o thereby_o encourage_v they_o more_o in_o their_o wickedness_n i_o desire_v now_o the_o reader_n to_o reflect_v whether_o these_o argument_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a god_n and_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o with_o as_o much_o force_n hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n by_o image_n and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o suppose_v that_o a_o man_n that_o have_v not_o the_o stupidity_n of_o a_o image_n shall_v object_v those_o thing_n against_o their_o worship_n which_o will_v be_v return_v upon_o his_o own_o and_o never_o provide_v in_o the_o least_o for_o any_o defence_n of_o it_o so_o that_o after_o all_o the_o loud_a clamour_n and_o insolent_a charge_n of_o t._n g._n we_o find_v that_o arnobius_n himself_o do_v full_o prove_v that_o the_o divinity_n can_v be_v worship_v by_o image_n and_o that_o what_o the_o heathen_n plead_v for_o themselves_o in_o he_o do_v show_v that_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o divinity_n in_o image_n but_o what_o only_o come_v from_o their_o consecration_n to_o such_o a_o use._n the_o next_o testimony_n he_o charge_v i_o with_o foul-dealing_a in_o be_v that_o of_o s._n austin_n 17._o wherein_o i_o say_v the_o wise_a heathen_n deny_v 113._o that_o they_o worship_v the_o image_n themselves_o but_o they_o add_v that_o through_o they_o they_o worship_v the_o deity_n after_o this_o t._n g._n set_v down_o those_o word_n of_o s._n austin_n videntur_fw-la sibi_fw-la purgatiores_fw-la esse_fw-la religionis_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o because_o in_o the_o follow_a expression_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o corporeal_a creature_n or_o the_o spirit_n that_o rule_v over_o they_o as_o worship_v by_o their_o image_n therefore_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o great_a disingenuity_n in_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n in_o s._n austin_n affirm_v that_o through_o their_o image_n they_o do_v worship_v the_o deity_n and_o yet_o as_o it_o fall_v out_o these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n i_o translate_v in_o s._n austin_n non_fw-la hoc_fw-la visibile_fw-la colo_fw-la sed_fw-la numen_fw-la quod_fw-la illic_fw-la invisibiliter_fw-la habitat_fw-la and_o i_o now_o appeal_v to_o man_n of_o any_o common_a ingenuity_n what_o usage_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o from_o this_o adversary_n who_o pass_v by_o the_o very_a word_n i_o translate_v as_o near_o to_o the_o signification_n as_o possible_a and_o produce_v other_o passage_n and_o than_o hector_n and_o triumph_n and_o cry_v out_o of_o my_o disingenuity_n when_o
worship_n contrary_n to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n we_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o evil_a spirit_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v that_o evil_a spirit_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o heathen_n under_o the_o notion_n of_o good_n 5._o the_o arrian_n believe_v christ_n to_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o yet_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n by_o the_o father_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o do_v give_v a_o high_a degree_n of_o worship_n to_o christ_n than_o any_o do_v to_o saint_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o do_v only_o give_v a_o degree_n of_o worship_n proportionable_a to_o the_o degree_n of_o excellency_n suppose_v to_o be_v in_o he_o far_o above_o any_o other_o creature_n whatsoever_o but_o still_o that_o worship_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o which_o they_o give_v to_o god_n the_o father_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o person_n i_o dispute_v against_o for_o if_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o incomparable_a distance_n between_o god_n and_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o his_o creature_n to_o attribute_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o to_o any_o creature_n then_o say_v i_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o those_o who_o believe_v one_o god_n the_o father_n to_o give_v to_o the_o son_n who_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v a_o creature_n the_o honour_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n it_o must_v be_v therefore_o on_o their_o own_o supposition_n a_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a honour_n and_o at_o the_o high_a such_o as_o the_o platonist_n give_v to_o their_o celestial_a deity_n and_o although_o the_o arrian_n do_v invocate_v christ_n and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o he_o yet_o they_o still_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o therefore_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o power_n and_o authority_n he_o have_v be_v give_v to_o he_o so_o that_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o christ_n must_v be_v inferior_a to_o that_o honour_n they_o give_v to_o the_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v supreme_a absolute_a and_o independent_a but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o the_o father_n by_o multitude_n of_o testimony_n already_o produce_v do_v condemn_v the_o arrian_n as_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o own_n of_o saint_n to_o be_v god_n creature_n do_v alter_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n and_o make_v such_o christian_n uncapable_a of_o idolatry_n 2._o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o period_n 4._o wherein_o image_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o no_o worship_n allow_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o think_v that_o the_o forbearance_n of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v from_o the_o fear_n of_o compliance_n with_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n that_o i_o much_o rather_o believe_v the_o introduce_v of_o image_n be_v out_o of_o compliance_n with_o the_o gentile_a worship_n for_o eusebius_n in_o that_o memorable_a testimony_n concern_v the_o statue_n at_o paneas_n or_o caesarea_n philippi_n which_o he_o say_v 18._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o syrophoenician_n woman_n do_v attribute_v the_o preserve_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o peter_n and_o paul_n to_o a_o heathen_a custom_n which_o he_o say_v be_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n say_v valesius_fw-la inconsideratè_fw-la &_o imprudenter_fw-la contra_fw-la veterem_fw-la disciplinam_fw-la incautè_fw-la very_o unadvised_o and_o against_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o to_o my_o great_a amazement_n this_o place_n of_o eusebius_n be_v on_o all_o occasion_n produce_v to_o justify_v the_o antiquity_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n if_o it_o have_v be_v only_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o heathenish_a custom_n do_v by_o degree_n creep_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o it_o obtain_v ease_n and_o prosperity_n it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o it_o not_o that_o i_o think_v this_o image_n be_v ever_o intend_v for_o christ_n or_o the_o syrophoenician_n woman_n but_o because_o eusebius_n say_v the_o people_n have_v get_v such_o a_o tradition_n among_o they_o and_o be_v then_o willing_a to_o turn_v their_o image_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o they_o find_v a_o syrophoenician_n woman_n make_v her_o address_n to_o our_o saviour_n and_o a_o tradition_n be_v among_o they_o that_o she_o be_v of_o this_o place_n and_o there_o find_v two_o image_n of_o brass_n the_o one_o in_o a_o form_n of_o a_o supplicant_n upon_o her_o knee_n with_o her_o hand_n stretch_v out_o and_o the_o other_o over_o against_o she_o with_o a_o hand_n extend_v to_o receive_v she_o the_o common_a people_n see_v these_o figure_n to_o agree_v so_o lucky_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n present_o conclude_v these_o must_v be_v the_o very_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o woman_n and_o that_o the_o woman_n out_o of_o mere_a gratitude_n upon_o she_o return_v home_o be_v at_o this_o great_a expense_n of_o two_o brass_n statue_n although_o the_o gospel_n say_v 5.43_o she_o have_v spend_v all_o that_o she_o have_v on_o physician_n before_o her_o miraculous_a cure_n and_o it_o will_v have_v be_v another_o miracle_n for_o such_o a_o image_n of_o christ_n to_o have_v stand_v untouched_a in_o a_o gentile_a city_n during_o so_o many_o persecution_n of_o christian_n especial_o when_o asterius_n in_o photius_n say_v 271._o this_o very_a statue_n be_v demolish_v by_o maximinus_n i_o confess_v it_o seem_v most_o probable_a to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o city_n paneas_n supplicate_v to_o the_o emperor_n for_o i_o find_v the_o very_a same_o representation_n in_o the_o ancient_a coin_n particular_o those_o of_o achaia_n bythinia_n macedonia_n and_o hispania_n wherein_o the_o province_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o woman_n supplicate_v and_o the_o emperor_n hadrian_n in_o the_o same_o habit_n and_o posture_n as_o the_o image_n at_o paneas_n be_v describe_v by_o eusebius_n 2144._o and_o that_o which_o add_v more_o probability_n to_o this_o conjecture_n be_v that_o bythinia_n be_v so_o represent_v because_o of_o the_o kindness_n do_v by_o hadrian_n to_o nicomedia_n in_o the_o restore_n of_o it_o after_o its_o fall_n by_o a_o earthquake_n and_o caesarea_n be_v say_v by_o eusebius_n to_o have_v suffer_v by_o a_o earthquake_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o after_o such_o a_o favour_n to_o the_o city_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n to_o have_v two_o such_o brass_n statue_n erect_v for_o the_o emperor_n honour_n but_o suppose_v this_o tradition_n be_v true_a it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o this_o gentile_a custom_n be_v observe_v by_o a_o syrophoenician_n woman_n in_o a_o gentile_a city_n and_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o christian_a church_n for_o eusebius_n do_v plain_o speak_v of_o gentile_n when_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v that_o those_o gentile_n who_o receive_v benefit_n by_o our_o saviour_n shall_v do_v these_o thing_n when_o say_v he_o we_o see_v the_o image_n of_o his_o apostle_n paul_n and_o peter_n and_o christ_n himself_o preserve_v in_o picture_n be_v do_v in_o colour_n it_o be_v their_o custom_n to_o honour_v their_o benefactor_n after_o this_o manner_n i_o appeal_v to_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n whether_o eusebius_n do_v not_o herein_o speak_v of_o a_o mere_a gentile_a custom_n but_o baronius_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o greek_a will_v have_v it_o thus_o quod_fw-la majores_fw-la nostri_fw-la ad_fw-la gentilis_fw-la consuetudinis_fw-la similitudinem_fw-la quam_fw-la proximè_fw-la accedentes_fw-la 112._o at_o which_o place_n is._n casaubon_n set_v this_o marginal_a note_n graeca_n lege_fw-la &_o miraberis_fw-la but_o suppose_v this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o eusebius_n what_o be_v to_o be_v gain_v by_o it_o save_v only_o that_o the_o bring_n of_o image_n among_o christian_n be_v a_o mere_a imitation_n of_o gentilism_n and_o introduce_v the_o heathen_a custom_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n yet_o baronius_n have_v something_o more_o to_o say_v for_o this_o image_n viz._n that_o be_v place_v in_o the_o diaconicon_fw-la or_o vestry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o paneas_n it_o be_v there_o worship_v by_o christian_n for_o which_o he_o quote_v nicephorus_n 30._o who_o at_o other_o time_n he_o reject_v as_o a_o fabulous_a writer_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o philostorgius_n out_o of_o who_o nicephorus_n take_v the_o other_o circumstance_n of_o his_o relation_n be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o this_o image_n 3._o that_o he_o say_v express_o the_o contrary_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d give_v no_o manner_n of_o worship_n to_o it_o to_o which_o he_o add_v the_o reason_n for_o it_o because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o worship_v either_o brass_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n no_o not_o
and_o if_o the_o testimony_n of_o constantinus_n bishop_n of_o constantia_n in_o cyprus_n there_o extant_a 235._o may_v be_v take_v he_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o mauricius_n in_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v introduce_v upbraid_v the_o christian_n with_o break_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o leontius_n be_v put_v to_o miserable_a shift_n to_o descend_v it_o and_o in_o the_o dispute_n between_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o christian_a in_o the_o five_o action_n of_o that_o council_n the_o jew_n say_v i_o be_o scandalize_v at_o you_o christian_n because_o you_o worship_v image_n 355._o express_o against_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o discourse_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n the_o gentile_a say_v 354._o do_v not_o you_o christian_n not_o only_o paint_v the_o image_n of_o your_o saint_n and_o worship_v they_o but_o even_o the_o image_n of_o your_o god_n too_o so_o likewise_o think_v that_o we_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n themselves_o but_o those_o incorporeal_a power_n which_o be_v worship_v through_o they_o and_o this_o learned_a bishop_n to_o make_v out_o the_o disparity_n between_o the_o heathen_n and_o they_o fly_v to_o this_o lamentable_a refuge_n that_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o angel_n to_o be_v incorporeal_a as_o the_o gentile_n do_v and_o therefore_o may_v better_a make_v image_n of_o they_o which_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o observe_v but_o only_o that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n begin_v the_o christian_n be_v sufficient_o upbraid_v with_o it_o by_o their_o enemy_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o if_o the_o same_o worship_n have_v prevail_v before_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n will_v not_o have_v object_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o there_o be_v man_n that_o want_v neither_o advantage_n nor_o ill_a will_n to_o do_v it_o 3._o that_o when_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n grow_v hot_a the_o defender_n of_o they_o make_v use_v of_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o maintain_v their_o cause_n it_o will_v make_v one_o wonder_v to_o see_v how_o a_o late_a pretend_a author_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o iconoclast_n in_o english_a have_v endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v that_o history_n to_o our_o reformation_n in_o england_n history_n make_v henry_n 8._o to_o be_v leo_n isauricus_n and_o queen_n mary_n to_o be_v irene_n which_o be_v not_o much_o for_o her_o honour_n but_o suppose_v henry_n 8._o to_o be_v leo_n on_o who_o side_n lie_v the_o charge_n of_o rebellion_n which_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v guilty_a of_o towards_o leo_n for_o gregory_n 2._o confess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o leo_n 1._o that_o the_o people_n rebel_v against_o he_o out_o of_o zeal_n to_o their_o image_n and_o onuphrius_n say_v 2._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o leo_n opposition_n to_o image_n the_o pope_n deprive_v he_o of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o italy_n and_o this_o worthy_a historian_n himself_o say_v that_o the_o roman_n and_o other_o then_o subject_a to_o leo_n do_v not_o only_o throw_v down_o his_o statue_n from_o the_o high_a place_n and_o pillar_n whereon_o they_o stand_v but_o will_v no_o long_o pay_v he_o any_o tribute_n or_o obey_v his_o order_n 44._o and_o he_o confess_v afterward_o that_o upon_o the_o pope_n instigation_n they_o begin_v a_o defensive_a conspiracy_n for_o religion_n just_o such_o another_o as_o the_o irish_a rebellion_n 47._o which_o that_o author_n have_v hear_v of_o only_o this_o be_v far_o more_o bloody_a and_o cruel_a than_o the_o other_o but_o p.t._n be_v concern_v for_o the_o pope_n honour_n say_v that_o what_o the_o pope_n intend_v only_o for_o a_o defensive_a confederacy_n for_o religion_n sore_o against_o the_o pope_n will_n prove_v a_o offensive_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o emperor_n temporal_a right_n in_o so_o much_o that_o all_o italy_n renounce_v his_o dominion_n be_v the_o forbid_v the_o pay_a tribute_n to_o the_o emperor_n only_o a_o defensive_a confederacy_n for_o religion_n yet_o this_o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n zonaras_n cedrenus_n glycas_n theophanes_n sigebert_n otto_n frisingensis_n conradus_n urspergensis_n sigonius_n rubeus_n and_o ciacconius_n all_o agree_v to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o pope_n greg._n upon_o the_o emperor_n declare_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o i_o need_v go_v no_o far_o than_o this_o 54._o historian_n who_o deliver_v this_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o pope_n in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n on_o behalf_n of_o image_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v against_o reason_n to_o believe_v god_n will_v have_v a_o multitude_n of_o man_n or_o all_o mankind_n to_o be_v damn_v rather_o than_o resist_v with_o arm_n false_a doctrine_n favour_v by_o one_o or_o a_o few_o sovereign_n see_v christ_n die_v rather_o to_o save_v soul_n than_o to_o humour_n sovereign_n most_o primitive_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o happy_o apply_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o he_o go_v on_o as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v give_v instruction_n for_o another_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rule_n whereby_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o time_n and_o lawfulness_n of_o their_o resistance_n must_v not_o be_v their_o own_o fancy_n but_o a_o real_a danger_n of_o alter_v the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o sovereign_n actual_a endeavour_n to_o do_v it_o so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o bless_a doctrine_n a_o rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n be_v a_o just_a and_o holy_a war_n and_o be_v it_o not_o easy_a to_o discern_v what_o such_o man_n will_v be_v at_o who_o deliver_v this_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n of_o bishop_n if_o gregory_n 2._o say_v such_o thing_n he_o do_v but_o speak_v agreeable_o to_o his_o act_n if_o he_o do_v not_o we_o know_v at_o least_o the_o mind_n of_o this_o historian_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v calculate_v his_o history_n for_o a_o meridian_n near_a home_n 4._o it_o be_v observable_a how_o great_a and_o apparent_a a_o change_n be_v make_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o image_n between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o two_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o i.e._n between_o a._n d._n 604._o wherein_o the_o first_o gregory_n die_v and_o a.d._n 714._o wherein_o the_o second_o be_v make_v pope_n it_o will_v afford_v a_o man_n some_o pleasure_n to_o compare_v the_o epistle_n of_o gregorius_n m._n to_o serenus_n with_o those_o of_o gregory_n 2._o to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o yet_o both_o these_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a pretence_n infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v already_o see_v what_o the_o former_a gregory_n opinion_n be_v let_v we_o now_o compare_v it_o with_o his_o namesake_n he_o charge_v the_o emperor_n leo_n with_o use_v the_o very_a same_o word_n that_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v in_o this_o matter_n leon._n viz._n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n whereas_o say_v he_o very_o wise_o those_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o scripture_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o such_o paganish_a idolater_n who_o worship_v golden_a and_o silver_n and_o wooden_a animal_n the_o pope_n call_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o say_v these_o be_v thy_o god_n and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n beside_o as_o though_o there_o ever_o have_v be_v such_o fool_n in_o the_o world_n and_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o these_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n hand_n we_o be_v command_v not_o to_o worship_v they_o but_o whatever_o be_v make_v by_o man_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o spite_n of_o his_o predecessor_n definition_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o very_a same_o case_n and_o then_o he_o tell_v a_o very_a worshipful_a story_n of_o the_o picture_n that_o be_v take_v of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o their_o disciple_n and_o of_o the_o image_n christ_n send_v for_o a_o present_a to_o the_o king_n of_o edessa_n it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o veronica_n be_v forget_v by_o he_o but_o that_o piece_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o yet_o know_v then_o he_o bid_v the_o emperor_n go_v among_o the_o boy_n at_o school_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v among_o they_o that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o image_n they_o will_v throw_v their_o table-book_n at_o his_o head_n because_o child_n always_o love_v picture_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v he_o be_v like_o ozias_n the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o destroy_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n it_o seem_v the_o bible_n be_v then_o a_o book_n not_o much_o study_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n for_o be_v it_o indeed_o ozias_n that_o demolish_v the_o brazen_a serpent_n and_o be_v this_o such_o a_o reproach_n to_o leo_n to_o be_v
excite_v by_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o saint_n so_o may_v devotion_n be_v raise_v by_o such_o a_o image_n of_o the_o deity_n ysambertus_n say_v 6._o that_o they_o who_o give_v caution_n concern_v the_o do_v of_o a_o thing_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v about_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o approve_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o he_o say_v the_o opinion_n about_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o such_o image_n be_v so_o certain_a that_o to_o say_v otherwise_o be_v rashness_n and_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n have_v be_v to_o have_v such_o image_n in_o church_n and_o they_o be_v never_o reprove_v either_o by_o the_o pope_n or_o so_o much_o as_o a_o provincial_a synod_n vasquez_n go_v far_o 3._o say_v that_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o most_o frequent_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n which_o common_o at_o rome_n and_o other_o place_n do_v set_v forth_o the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o the_o people_n arriaga_n say_v that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o these_o image_n be_v lawful_a 1._o that_o to_o say_v the_o contrary_n be_v not_o only_a rashness_n but_o a_o plain_a error_n for_o god_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o suffer_v his_o universal_a church_n to_o err_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o moment_n tannerus_n assert_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o lawful_a to_o make_v image_n of_o god_n and_o the_o trinity_n but_o to_o propose_v they_o as_o object_n of_o worship_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o their_o divine_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o as_o the_o rest_n do_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n neither_o be_v such_o image_n say_v cajetan_n only_o for_o show_v as_o the_o cherubim_n be_v in_o the_o temple_n but_o they_o be_v set_v up_o that_o they_o may_v be_v worship_v as_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n show_v in_o the_o processionale_fw-la of_o sarum_n 16._o i_o find_v a_o rubric_n for_o the_o incense_a the_o image_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o clear_o manifest_v the_o practice_n of_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n now_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o say_v there_o be_v a_o plain_a innovation_n since_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n which_o think_v such_o image_n utter_o unlawful_a as_o petavius_n prove_v 1._o from_o the_o testimony_n before_o mention_v but_o t._n g._n say_v that_o germanus_n and_o damascen_n 8._o and_o consequent_o the_o rest_n only_o speak_v against_o such_o image_n 119._o as_o be_v suppose_v to_o represent_v the_o divinity_n in_o itself_o with_o who_o they_o full_o agree_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o think_v all_o such_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n unlawful_a to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o this_o be_v plain_o contrary_a to_o their_o meaning_n for_o they_o show_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n till_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n as_o may_v be_v at_o large_a prove_v from_o all_o their_o testimony_n now_o this_o assertion_n will_v signify_v nothing_o if_o they_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n from_o the_o manner_n of_o his_o appearance_n for_o than_o it_o be_v as_o lawful_a to_o make_v image_n of_o god_n before_o as_o after_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ._n and_o one_o of_o the_o argument_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o rest_n for_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n although_o he_o be_v god_n be_v to_o show_v the_o reality_n of_o his_o humane_a nature_n against_o those_o who_o say_v he_o take_v only_o the_o appearance_n of_o it_o but_o if_o a_o appearance_n of_o god_n be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o image_n than_o this_o argument_n do_v prove_v nothing_o at_o all_o and_o yet_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a lay_v so_o great_a weight_n upon_o it_o as_o to_o conclude_v those_o who_o reject_v image_n to_o deny_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n humane_a nature_n they_o go_v therefore_o upon_o this_o principle_n that_o no_o mere_a appearance_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o image_n of_o a_o person_n for_o in_o case_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a appearance_n the_o representation_n that_o be_v make_v be_v only_o of_o the_o appearance_n itself_o and_o not_o of_o the_o person_n who_o never_o assume_v that_o likeness_n which_o he_o appear_v in_o to_o any_o personal_a union_n but_o say_v they_o when_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v personal_o unite_v to_o the_o god_n head_n than_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o make_v a_o representation_n of_o that_o person_n by_o a_o image_n of_o his_o humane_a nature_n how_o far_o this_o will_v hold_v at_o to_o a_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n must_v be_v discuss_v afterward_o but_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v only_o against_o such_o image_n which_o represent_v the_o divinity_n in_o itself_o but_o against_o such_o as_o be_v make_v of_o any_o appearance_n of_o he_o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o ancient_a schoolman_n such_o as_o alexander_n hales_n aquinas_n bonaventure_n and_o marsilius_n 2._o do_v all_o agree_v that_o any_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v forbid_v before_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v not_o think_v any_o representation_n of_o god_n from_o his_o appearance_n to_o have_v be_v lawful_a under_o the_o law_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o the_o representation_n of_o god_n from_o a_o appearance_n shall_v have_v be_v more_o unlawful_a then_o than_o under_o the_o gospel_n 2._o this_o will_v only_o hold_v then_o against_o anthropomorphites_n or_o those_o who_o suppose_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v real_o like_o their_o image_n of_o which_o sort_n i_o have_v show_v how_o very_a few_o there_o be_v among_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o and_o if_o this_o have_v be_v their_o meaning_n they_o shall_v not_o have_v make_v all_o image_n of_o god_n unlawful_a but_o have_v give_v they_o caution_n not_o to_o think_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_o they_o but_o whatever_o the_o conception_n of_o man_n be_v they_o declare_v in_o general_a all_o image_n of_o god_n to_o be_v unlawful_a which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n allow_v some_o kind_n of_o representation_n of_o god_n from_o his_o appearance_n imag._n and_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n show_v that_o they_o picture_n god_n the_o father_n as_o a_o old_a man_n not_o only_o in_o their_o book_n but_o in_o place_n of_o worship_n and_o with_o a_o design_n to_o worship_v he_o under_o that_o representation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n the_o great_a patron_n of_o image_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a profess_a to_o abhor_v 3._o those_o image_n of_o god_n which_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v confess_v by_o their_o own_o author_n to_o be_v apt_a to_o induce_v man_n to_o think_v god_n to_o be_v like_a to_o they_o joh._n hesselius_n catech._n a_o divine_a of_o great_a reputation_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n confess_v that_o from_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o humane_a shape_n man_n may_v easy_o fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o anthropomorphites_n especial_o the_o more_o ignorant_a for_o who_o sake_n especial_o those_o image_n be_v make_v it_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a for_o they_o to_o understand_v metaphorical_a and_o analogical_a representation_n but_o it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o most_o common_a and_o sensible_a representation_n of_o they_o and_o if_o they_o be_v all_o anthropomorphites_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o wonder_v what_o other_o representation_n they_o can_v make_v of_o god_n the_o father_n than_o that_o which_o be_v use_v and_o allow_v and_o worship_v among_o they_o if_o there_o be_v then_o so_o much_o danger_n in_o that_o opinion_n as_o t._n g._n intimate_v how_o can_v that_o church_n possible_o be_v excuse_v that_o give_v such_o occasion_n to_o the_o people_n to_o fall_v into_o it_o he_o that_o go_v about_o to_o express_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o god_n by_o a_o artificial_a image_n sin_n grievous_o and_o make_v a_o idol_n say_v sander_n 4._o but_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o express_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n how_o do_v the_o heathen_n do_v it_o otherwise_o according_a to_o t._n g._n than_o by_o make_v the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n but_o t._n g._n say_v man_n may_v conceive_v the_o deity_n otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v and_o so_o go_v about_o to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o represent_v it_o which_o be_v folly_n and_o madness_n and_o so_o it_o be_v to_o make_v
the_o mind_n of_o the_o anthropomorphites_n whereas_o aventinus_n say_v express_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o as_o be_v use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o ysambertus_n say_v there_o be_v no_o more_o danger_n of_o man_n be_v lead_v into_o a_o false_a opinion_n of_o god_n than_o there_o be_v by_o the_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o danger_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o make_v any_o representation_n of_o god_n but_o in_o entertain_v a_o false_a opinion_n of_o those_o representation_n and_o the_o scripture_n instead_o of_o forbid_v man_n to_o make_v any_o similitude_n of_o god_n shall_v only_o have_v forbid_v man_n to_o entertain_v any_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o any_o image_n of_o he_o but_o if_o the_o church_n take_v care_n to_o prevent_v such_o a_o opinion_n as_o he_o say_v she_o do_v the_o other_o image_n with_o three_o face_n and_o one_o head_n or_o one_o body_n and_o three_o head_n may_v be_v justify_v on_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o the_o other_o be_v whereas_o the_o roman_a catechism_n say_v 12._o that_o moses_n do_v therefore_o wise_o say_v that_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n of_o god_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v lead_v aside_o by_o error_n and_o make_v a_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o image_n that_o tend_v to_o such_o a_o error_n be_v forbid_v and_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o such_o image_n be_v idolatry_n and_o it_o be_v far_a observable_a that_o the_o image_n allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o god_n the_o father_n be_v just_a such_o a_o one_o as_o s._n augustin_n say_v 7._o it_o be_v wickedness_n for_o christian_n to_o make_v for_o god_n and_o to_o place_n in_o a_o temple_n and_o i_o will_v desire_v of_o t._n g._n to_o tell_v i_o what_o other_o image_n of_o god_n the_o great_a anthropomorphites_n will_v make_v than_o that_o which_o be_v most_o common_a among_o they_o and_o if_o there_o be_v such_o danger_n in_o man_n conception_n of_o a_o deity_n from_o any_o image_n of_o god_n they_o give_v as_o much_o occasion_n for_o it_o as_o ever_o any_o people_n do_v so_o much_o that_o all_o man_n of_o any_o ingenuity_n have_v cry_v shame_n upon_o they_o but_o to_o very_o little_a purpose_n abulensis_n durandus_fw-la and_o peresius_n be_v cite_v by_o bellarmin_n himself_o as_o condemn_v any_o image_n of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v observable_a they_o do_v not_o condemn_v such_o image_n as_o represent_v god_n in_o himself_o as_o t._n g._n speak_v but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n durandus_fw-la say_v 15._o it_o be_v a_o foolish_a thing_n either_o to_o make_v or_o to_o worship_v such_o image_n viz._n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o former_a manner_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o he_o quote_v damascen_n against_o this_o sort_n of_o image_n say_v that_o it_o be_v impiety_n and_o madness_n to_o make_v they_o and_o so_o do_v peresius_n too_o colon._n thuanus_n mention_n this_o passage_n relate_v to_o this_o matter_n 28._o that_o a._n d._n 1562._o the_o queen_n mother_n of_o france_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o two_o bishop_n and_o these_o three_o divine_n butillerius_fw-la espencaeus_fw-la and_o picherellus_n declare_v that_o all_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n shall_v be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n and_o other_o place_n as_o forbid_v by_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v such_o image_n which_o t.g._n plead_v for_o but_o this_o soon_o come_v to_o nothing_o as_o all_o good_a purpose_n of_o reformation_n among_o they_o have_v ever_o do_v if_o it_o be_v say_v as_o it_o be_v by_o ysambertus_n 4._o that_o these_o be_v not_o proper_o image_n of_o god_n but_o of_o his_o appearance_n in_o a_o visible_a form_n i_o answer_v 1._o this_o do_v not_o mend_v the_o matter_n for_o we_o be_v speak_v of_o a_o image_n of_o the_o father_n as_o a_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o whatever_o represent_v he_o as_o such_o must_v represent_v he_o as_o he_o be_v in_o himself_o and_o not_o bare_o in_o regard_n of_o a_o temporary_a appearance_n and_o as_o to_o such_o a_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n t._n g's_o distinction_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n reach_v 2._o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o divine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o all_o the_o appearance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v not_o of_o god_n himself_o but_o of_o angel_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o clichtovaeus_fw-la give_v that_o as_o a_o reason_n why_o all_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v unlawful_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n 17._o because_o all_o appearance_n be_v by_o angel_n and_o those_o angel_n be_v no_o more_o unite_v to_o the_o form_n they_o assume_v than_o a_o man_n body_n be_v to_o his_o garment_n from_o whence_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o all_o representation_n of_o god_n by_o such_o appearance_n be_v still_o unlawful_a 3._o suppose_v this_o be_v a_o representation_n only_o of_o some_o appearance_n of_o god_n and_o so_o not_o of_o what_o god_n be_v but_o of_o what_o he_o do_v i_o ask_v then_o on_o what_o account_n such_o a_o effect_n of_o divine_a power_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a adoration_n for_o we_o have_v see_v already_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o most_o eminent_a divine_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v propose_v among_o they_o as_o object_n of_o adoration_n now_o say_v i_o how_o come_v a_o mere_a creature_n such_o as_o that_o apparition_n be_v to_o become_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n durandus_fw-la well_o see_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o assertion_n for_o when_o he_o have_v say_v that_o those_o corporeal_a form_n which_o be_v paint_v be_v no_o representation_n of_o the_o divine_a person_n which_o never_o assume_v they_o but_o only_o of_o those_o very_a form_n themselves_o in_o which_o he_o appear_v therefore_o say_v he_o no_o more_o reverence_n be_v due_a to_o they_o than_o be_v due_a to_o the_o form_n themselves_o when_o god_n appear_v in_o the_o burn_a bush_n that_o fire_n be_v then_o a_o effect_n of_o divine_a power_n and_o deserve_v no_o worship_n of_o itself_o how_o then_o can_v the_o image_n of_o the_o burn_a bush_n be_v a_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n if_o god_n do_v appear_v to_o daniel_n as_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n 7.9_o it_o must_v be_v either_o by_o the_o impression_n of_o such_o a_o idea_n upon_o his_o imagination_n or_o by_o assume_v the_o form_n of_o a_o old_a man_n but_o either_o way_n this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a creature_n and_o have_v no_o such_o personal_a union_n to_o the_o godhead_n to_o deserve_v adoration_n how_o much_o less_o than_o do_v the_o image_n of_o this_o appearance_n deserve_v it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v see_v how_o upon_o their_o own_o principle_n they_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n who_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o such_o image_n as_o these_o he_o commit_v idolatry_n say_v sanders_n 4._o that_o propose_v any_o image_n to_o be_v worship_v as_o the_o true_a image_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n if_o this_o be_v idolatry_n what_o be_v it_o then_o to_o give_v the_o high_a sort_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o mere_a representation_n of_o a_o creature_n for_o those_o image_n which_o only_o set_v forth_o such_o appearance_n be_v but_o the_o creature_n of_o creature_n and_o so_o still_o far_o off_o from_o be_v the_o object_n of_o adoration_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o all_o t._n g_n evasion_n and_o distinction_n we_o find_v that_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o the_o trinity_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o go_v off_o from_o scripture_n reason_n and_o antiquity_n but_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a too_o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o addition_n that_o have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o image_n 9_o for_o which_o i_o must_v consider_v 1._o what_o that_o worship_n be_v which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v give_v to_o image_n 2._o what_o addition_n have_v be_v make_v to_o it_o since_o that_o time_n 1._o what_o that_o worship_n be_v which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v give_v to_o image_n which_o will_v appear_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o it_o define_v true_a and_o real_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o inferior_a worship_n and_o not_o latria_n 1._o that_o it_o define_v true_a and_o real_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n i_o e._n that_o image_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v sign_n and_o help_n to_o memory_n to_o call_v to_o mind_n or_o represent_v to_o we_o
burn_v incense_n and_o light_n before_o they_o which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v ever_o use_v by_o the_o gross_a and_o most_o sottish_a idolater_n i_o may_v rather_o say_v there_o be_v no_o great_a difference_n between_o they_o and_o their_o image_n that_o can_v see_v no_o difference_n between_o such_o worship_n and_o the_o reverence_n of_o holy_a thing_n 2._o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o thing_n for_o however_o to_o blind_v the_o business_n as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v they_o put_v they_o together_o in_o the_o definition_n yet_o if_o we_o observe_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v such_o as_o refer_v to_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o they_o and_o not_o any_o sacred_a use_n of_o they_o and_o those_o express_v in_o the_o very_a same_o definition_n 555._o for_o say_v they_o they_o honour_v of_o the_o image_n pass_v to_o the_o prototype_n and_o he_o that_o worship_v the_o image_n do_v in_o that_o worship_n the_o thing_n represent_v by_o which_o they_o lie_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n upon_o a_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o that_o do_v not_o hold_v for_o the_o other_o thing_n and_o this_o reason_n here_o assign_v run_v through_o all_o the_o several_a discourse_n in_o that_o synod_n of_o hadrian_n theodorus_n tarasius_n germanus_n leontius_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n be_v assign_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v observe_v out_o of_o s._n augustin_n 10._o that_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n be_v only_o capable_a of_o honour_n honorem_fw-la tanquam_fw-la religiosa_fw-la possunt_fw-la habere_fw-la where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o element_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o tarasius_n in_o this_o council_n of_o nice_a pronounce_v they_o all_o guilty_a of_o hypocrisy_n who_o will_v only_o give_v honour_n and_o not_o worship_n to_o image_n 247._o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o council_n determine_v more_o than_o mere_a reverence_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n 2._o that_o this_o worship_n which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a determine_v be_v low_a than_o latria_n for_o so_o it_o follow_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o they_o only_o mean_v a_o honorary_a adoration_n and_o not_o true_a latria_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n tarasius_n upon_o read_v pope_n hadrian_o epistle_n declare_v his_o consent_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n assert_v in_o it_o 127._o reserve_v latria_n and_o faith_n to_o god_n alone_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v constantinus_n bishop_n of_o constantia_n in_o cyprus_n upon_o read_v the_o epistle_n of_o theodorus_n 187._o who_o word_n i_o grant_v be_v mistake_v by_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o council_n into_o latin_a as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o be_v charge_v with_o in_o the_o caroline_n book_n and_o his_o word_n in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n but_o it_o do_v not_o therefore_o follow_v as_o t._n g._n will_v have_v it_o 145._o that_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o nicene_n synod_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o caroline_n book_n particular_o observe_v that_o in_o those_o word_n as_o translate_v he_o do_v contradict_v the_o say_n of_o the_o rest_n 17._o but_o that_o unaware_o he_o have_v betray_v that_o which_o the_o rest_n endeavour_v to_o conceal_v viz._n that_o they_o give_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o image_n for_o however_o they_o deny_v it_o in_o word_n they_o do_v it_o in_o their_o action_n so_o epiphanius_n the_o deacon_n say_v 539._o that_o they_o often_o declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o give_v latria_n to_o image_n thus_o we_o see_v what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 12._o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o addition_n which_o have_v be_v make_v to_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o it_o be_v deliver_v as_o good_a catholic_n doctrine_n that_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ._n so_o thomas_n aquinas_n determine_v in_o several_a place_n which_o be_v collect_v by_o simon_n majolus_n and_o he_o go_v upon_o these_o ground_n 14._o 1._o because_o no_o irrational_a creature_n be_v capable_a of_o worship_n but_o with_o a_o respect_n to_o a_o rational_a be_v 2._o because_o image_n be_v worship_v on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o representation_n therefore_o say_v he_o they_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o worship_n with_o the_o thing_n represent_v 3._o because_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o mind_n towards_o a_o image_n 2._o as_o a_o image_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o motion_n towards_o the_o thing_n represent_v 4._o because_o the_o church_n in_o pray_v to_o the_o cross_n speak_v to_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v christ_n himself_o o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la but_o how_o can_v this_o doctrine_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 3._o which_o determine_v express_o contrary_a estius_n say_v that_o s._n thomas_n never_o see_v this_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n the_o same_o be_v say_v by_o catharinus_n and_o silvius_n for_o say_v catharinus_n 5._o if_o he_o have_v see_v it_o he_o will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o have_v reconcile_v his_o opinion_n with_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n which_o show_v that_o he_o think_v it_o inconsistent_a with_o it_o from_o whence_o i_o argue_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v not_o then_o receive_v in_o the_o western_a church_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v be_v it_o conceivable_a that_o so_o great_a a_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o aquinas_n shall_v either_o not_o have_v see_v it_o or_o if_o he_o have_v see_v it_o shall_v have_v contradict_v the_o definition_n of_o it_o but_o aquinas_n be_v not_o the_o first_o who_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o alex._n hales_n who_o be_v his_o master_n say_v as_o much_o in_o effect_n although_o he_o do_v not_o so_o open_o apply_v the_o term_n of_o latria_n to_o it_o 1â—_n yet_o put_v this_o question_n whether_o great_a worship_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o cross_n than_o to_o any_o man_n he_o determine_v it_o affirmative_o and_o distinguish_v between_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o dignity_n of_o a_o image_n and_o a_o image_n have_v all_o its_o excellency_n from_o the_o object_n represent_v all_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototype_n now_o say_v he_o man_n have_v a_o proper_a excellency_n can_v deserve_v no_o more_o than_o dulia_n and_o therefore_o the_o cross_n as_o it_o represent_v christ_n must_v have_v the_o worship_n of_o latria_n and_o it_o be_v considerable_a that_o alex._n hales_n as_o pitts_n say_v 1245._o write_v his_o sum_n by_o the_o command_n of_o pope_n innocent_a 4._o and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o alex_n 4._o it_o be_v examine_v by_o seventy_o divine_n and_o approve_v and_o recommend_v to_o be_v teach_v in_o all_o university_n card._n bonaventure_n determine_v it_o roundly_o 2._o that_o as_o christ_n himself_o from_o his_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n be_v worship_v with_o latria_n so_o be_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o represent_v he_o and_o conclude_v thus_o proptereà _fw-la imagini_fw-la christi_fw-la debet_fw-la cultus_fw-la latriae_fw-la exhiberi_fw-la rich._n de_fw-fr media_fw-la villa_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n 2._o assert_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o when_o durandus_fw-la oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o thomas_n on_o this_o ground_n because_o the_o image_n and_o prototype_n be_v two_o distinct_a thing_n and_o therefore_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o exemplar_n can_v not_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o image_n however_o consider_v as_o a_o image_n and_o so_o the_o worship_n be_v to_o the_o exemplar_n can_v not_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n yet_o he_o confess_v the_o other_o be_v the_o common_a and_o receive_a opinion_n 3_o which_o be_v defend_v against_o durandus_fw-la by_o paludanus_n and_o capreolus_n marsilius_n ab_fw-la ingen_n speak_v his_o mind_n free_o in_o this_o matter_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o sign_n represent_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o as_o a_o medium_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v adore_v with_o latria_n and_o for_o this_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la auge_n piis_fw-la justitiam_fw-la reisque_fw-la dona_fw-la veniam_fw-la which_o three_o thing_n he_o say_v do_v proper_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n which_o the_o church_n do_v give_v to_o the_o cross_n as_o a_o sign_n jacobus_n almain_n declare_v 5._o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n that_o the_o thing_n represent_v be_v because_o
consecration_n of_o a_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o of_o other_o image_n in_o the_o ceremoniale_a romanum_n we_o find_v very_o strange_a prayer_n upon_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o agnus_n dei_n dei._n which_o if_o there_o be_v any_o ground_n to_o hope_v for_o any_o of_o the_o advantage_n there_o pray_v for_o by_o the_o worship_n and_o honour_n of_o they_o no_o one_o that_o love_v either_o his_o soul_n or_o body_n will_v be_v without_o they_o for_o the_o pope_n himself_o good_a man_n pray_v thus_o tu_fw-la eos_fw-la bene_fw-la ✚_o dicere_fw-la sanctifi_n ✚_o care_n &_o consecr_n ✚_o are_z digneris_fw-la ut_fw-la tua_fw-la larga_fw-la benedictione_n sanctificati_fw-la eandem_fw-la virtutem_fw-la accipiant_fw-la contra_fw-la omnes_fw-la diabolicas_fw-la versutias_fw-la &_o fraud_n maligni_fw-la spiritus_fw-la ut_fw-la illos_fw-la devote_v super_fw-la se_fw-la ferentibus_fw-la nulla_fw-la tempestas_fw-la eisdem_fw-la prevaleat_fw-la nulla_fw-la adversitas_fw-la dominetur_fw-la nulla_fw-la aura_fw-fr pestilens_fw-la neque_fw-la aeris_fw-la corruptio_fw-la nullusque_fw-la morbus_fw-la caducus_fw-la nulla_fw-la maris_fw-la procella_fw-la &_o tempestas_fw-la nullum_fw-la incendium_fw-la neque_fw-la ulla_fw-la iniquitas_fw-la dominetur_fw-la eye_n neque_fw-la prebaleat_fw-la homo_fw-la partus_fw-la cum_fw-la matre_fw-la incolumis_fw-la conservetur_fw-la per_fw-la intercessionem_fw-la unigeniti_fw-la etc._n etc._n what_o admirable_a virtue_n have_v these_o agnus_n dei_n in_o they_o they_o be_v good_a against_o the_o devil_n good_a against_o storm_n pestilence_n falling-sickness_n and_o sin_n and_o what_o can_v a_o man_n wish_v for_o more_o but_o than_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o these_o virtue_n do_v not_o depend_v mere_o on_o the_o carry_n of_o these_o about_o one_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o be_v require_v too_o so_o in_o another_o prayer_n there_o extant_a be_v ✚_o dicas_fw-la &_o benedicta_fw-la sancti_fw-la ✚_o fice_n quatenus_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la veneratione_n &_o honore_fw-la nobis_fw-la famulis_fw-la tuis_fw-la crimina_fw-la diluantur_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o there_o we_o find_v the_o verse_n of_o urban_n 5._o which_o he_o send_v to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n with_o three_o agnus_n dei_n no_o mountebank_n ever_o set_v forth_o the_o power_n of_o his_o medicine_n with_o more_o advantage_n than_o the_o pope_n do_v the_o virtue_n of_o his_o agnus_n dei_n balsamus_n &_o munda_fw-la cera_fw-la cum_fw-la chrismatis_fw-la unda_fw-la conficiunt_fw-la agnum_fw-la quod_fw-la munus_fw-la do_v tibi_fw-la magnum_fw-la fonte_fw-la velut_fw-la natum_fw-la per_fw-la mystica_fw-la sanctificatum_fw-la fulgura_fw-la de_fw-la sursum_fw-la depellit_fw-la omne_fw-la malignum_fw-la peccatum_fw-la frangit_fw-la ut_fw-la christi_fw-la sanguis_fw-la &_o angit_fw-la pregnans_fw-la servatur_fw-la simul_fw-la &_o partus_fw-la liberatur_fw-la dona_n defert_fw-la dignis_fw-la virtutem_fw-la destruit_fw-la ignis_fw-la portatus_fw-la munde_fw-la de_fw-la fluctibus_fw-la eripiâ—_n unde_fw-la 7._o stephanus_n quaranta_n have_v meet_v with_o a_o more_o perfect_a copy_n add_v some_o more_o verse_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o these_o little_a image_n of_o wax_n and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n any_o of_o they_o shall_v be_v lose_v morte_fw-la repentina_fw-la seruat_fw-la sataneque_fw-la ruina_fw-la si_fw-mi quis_fw-la honoret_fw-la eum_fw-la retinet_fw-la super_fw-la host_n cropheum_n parsque_fw-la minor_fw-la tantum_fw-la tota_fw-la valet_fw-la integra_fw-la quantum_fw-la agnus_n dei_fw-la miserere_fw-la mei_fw-la qui_fw-la crimnia_fw-la tollis_fw-la miserere_fw-la nobis_fw-la it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v say_v azorius_fw-la but_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v make_v these_o prayer_n over_o they_o to_o who_o alone_o it_o belong_v to_o consecrate_v they_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o popedom_n 9_o and_o every_o seven_o year_n after_o they_o will_v have_v the_o effect_n pray_v for_o if_o they_o be_v use_v with_o that_o due_a reverence_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v require_v i_o find_v nothing_o more_o ingenuous_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v take_v from_o heathenism_n than_o the_o wear_n of_o agnus_n dei_n for_o such_o use_n by_o cardinal_n baronius_n 77._o and_o rasponi_n baronius_n say_v the_o new_o baptize_v use_v to_o have_v they_o hang_v about_o their_o neck_n instead_o of_o the_o little_a annulet_n the_o gentile_n put_v upon_o their_o child_n neck_n against_o fascination_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o break_v off_o all_o the_o gentile_a custom_n in_o those_o who_o be_v become_v christian_n they_o be_v allow_v the_o continuance_n of_o they_o so_o they_o be_v turn_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o card._n rasponi_n say_v 144._o that_o instead_o of_o the_o little_a image_n of_o false_a god_n these_o be_v invent_v to_o be_v wear_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n the_o drive_v away_o the_o mischief_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul._n these_o be_v call_v bullae_fw-la which_o be_v wear_v by_o boy_n and_o pupae_fw-la by_o girl_n be_v little_a round_a image_n that_o be_v first_o hang_v upon_o child_n and_o after_o use_v by_o the_o great_a person_n as_o by_o those_o that_o triumph_v as_o rasponi_n observe_v to_o prevent_v the_o power_n of_o enchantment_n those_o that_o consider_v this_o and_o the_o saliva_fw-la lustralis_fw-la use_v upon_o the_o dies_fw-la lustricus_fw-la among_o the_o heathen_n 2._o frontemque_fw-la atque_fw-la uda_fw-la labella_fw-la infami_fw-la digito_fw-la &_o lustralibus_fw-la ante_fw-la salivis_fw-la expiate_v with_o the_o great_a virtue_n attribute_v by_o they_o to_o salt_n and_o oil_n and_o holy_a water_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a rituale_fw-la which_o concern_v the_o ceremony_n they_o have_v add_v to_o baptism_n but_o beside_o the_o bullae_fw-la which_o the_o heathen_n use_v for_o annulet_n they_o have_v little_a image_n which_o they_o carry_v about_o with_o they_o in_o which_o they_o suppose_v there_o be_v great_a virtue_n and_o to_o which_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n so_o dio_n say_v 43._o caesar_n carry_v a_o little_a image_n of_o venus_n and_o suetonius_n of_o nero_n 56._o that_o he_o have_v icunculam_fw-la puellarem_fw-la and_o which_o he_o secret_o worship_v three_o time_n a_o day_n and_o asclepiades_n do_v carry_v always_o about_o with_o he_o a_o little_a image_n of_o the_o dea_fw-la coelestibus_fw-la say_v ammianus_n marcellinus_n 22._o as_o apuleius_n say_v apolog._n he_o do_v himself_o a_o little_a mercury_n which_o he_o worship_v which_o he_o say_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v touch_v but_o with_o pure_a hand_n be_v a_o consecrate_a thing_n 3._o just_a as_o azorius_fw-la determine_v that_o no_o layman_n ought_v to_o touch_v a_o agnus_n dei_fw-la for_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v and_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n under_o carolus_n borromaeus_n since_o canonize_v declare_v 42._o that_o when_o any_o artificer_n make_v a_o golden_a or_o crystal_a case_n to_o put_v a_o agnus_n dei_fw-la in_fw-la he_o must_v not_o presume_v to_o touch_v it_o either_o with_o his_o glove_n or_o with_o any_o instrument_n but_o he_o must_v send_v for_o one_o in_o holy_a order_n to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o case_n and_o after_o all_o this_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o to_o suppose_v that_o the_o heathen_n do_v attribute_v virtue_n to_o their_o image_n and_o that_o they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o when_o they_o pray_v for_o virtue_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o believe_v great_a efficacy_n to_o be_v in_o they_o and_o use_v they_o with_o as_o much_o superstition_n as_o the_o heathen_n do_v whatever_o then_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v determine_v to_o avoid_v calumny_n the_o solemn_a prayer_n and_o office_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n do_v sufficient_o manifest_v that_o they_o believe_v virtue_n to_o be_v in_o image_n and_o consequent_o do_v trust_v in_o they_o for_o those_o effect_n which_o be_v pray_v to_o be_v give_v by_o their_o mean_n 3._o we_o ought_v to_o compare_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o heathen_a and_o christian_a rome_n together_o and_o if_o either_o exceed_v the_o other_o the_o latter_a have_v do_v it_o in_o some_o part_n of_o folly_n and_o superstition_n the_o solemn_a rite_n which_o concern_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o heathen_a rome_n lie_v in_o these_o thing_n 1._o consecration_n 2._o supplication_n 3._o pompous_a procession_n 1._o consecration_n of_o image_n for_o public_a worship_n which_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o the_o pontifices_fw-la or_o priest_n before_o consecration_n 323._o say_v quintilian_n they_o be_v only_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n it_o be_v that_o which_o bring_v god_n into_o they_o and_o make_v they_o fit_a to_o be_v set_v up_o for_o worship_n this_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v permit_v to_o all_o but_o only_o to_o those_o who_o hand_n be_v pure_a and_o devote_v to_o sacred_a thing_n this_o consecration_n be_v general_o perform_v with_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n which_o be_v now_o lose_v with_o the_o old_a pontifical_a book_n but_o perhaps_o say_v gutherius_n 22._o they_o have_v none_o at_o all_o no_o more_o than_o they_o have_v in_o the_o consecration_n of_o emperor_n which_o
of_o which_o image_n be_v pray_v to_o abundance_n of_o infirm_a person_n be_v heal_v and_o he_o say_v of_o ferdinand_n king_n of_o spain_n that_o he_o do_v most_o devout_o worship_v a_o certain_a image_n of_o god_n which_o he_o carry_v about_o with_o he_o ab_fw-la eâ_fw-la itaque_fw-la quicquid_fw-la &_o necessario_fw-la &_o honestè_fw-fr petebat_fw-la facile_fw-la semper_fw-la assequebatur_fw-la he_o obtain_v easy_o and_o always_o what_o ever_o he_o due_o pray_v for_o to_o the_o image_n another_o divine_a image_n of_o christ_n which_o have_v solemn_a supplication_n make_v to_o it_o be_v that_o imprint_v on_o the_o sacred_a sindon_n or_o shroud_v at_o besancon_n which_o be_v show_v twice_o a_o year_n upon_o a_o mountain_n near_o the_o city_n where_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n meet_v to_o adore_v it_o and_o the_o devil_n roar_v at_o the_o open_n of_o it_o and_o the_o sky_n of_o a_o sudden_a clear_a although_o it_o rain_v before_o when_o it_o be_v show_v and_o do_v such_o mighty_a wonder_n that_o chiffletius_n say_v 15._o presenti_fw-la divinâ—_n numine_fw-la semper_fw-la affulget_fw-la it_o have_v always_o a_o divine_a presence_n with_o it_o forty_o hour_n prayer_n he_o say_v be_v often_o make_v to_o it_o and_o in_o extraordinary_a necessity_n it_o be_v carry_v in_o procession_n like_o the_o ark_n but_o more_o holy_a than_o the_o ark_n and_o in_o a_o time_n of_o general_a pestilence_n 14._o he_o say_v they_o find_v no_o other_o remedy_n do_v fly_v in_o s._n sudarii_fw-la asylum_fw-la &_o clientelam_fw-la into_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o protection_n of_o this_o divine_a image_n and_o thereupon_o the_o city_n institute_v a_o society_n and_o solemn_a procession_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o it_o every_o year_n on_o the_o three_o of_o may_n to_o which_o other_o city_n of_o burgundy_n as_o dole_n and_o salines_n join_v themselves_o and_o gregory_n 13._o grant_v a_o indulgence_n to_o the_o altar_n erect_v for_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o image_n which_o be_v call_v altar_n saint_n sindonis_fw-la the_o like_a may_v be_v show_v concern_v other_o image_n but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n to_o prove_v the_o common_a and_o allow_a practice_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o to_o the_o rite_n of_o supplication_n and_o adoration_n to_o be_v as_o extravagant_a as_o ever_o be_v among_o the_o heathen_n 3._o for_o solemn_a procession_n with_o image_n we_o have_v as_o great_a instance_n as_o ever_o be_v among_o they_o witness_v the_o procession_n with_o the_o image_n of_o s._n roch_n by_o the_o grave_a father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o be_v do_v say_v baronius_n 16._o by_o a_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n when_o upon_o the_o plague_n rage_v there_o his_o image_n be_v carry_v through_o the_o city_n in_o solemn_a pomp_n upon_o which_o the_o plague_n stay_v from_o this_o example_n say_v he_o his_o image_n be_v every_o where_o set_v up_o and_o altar_n chapel_n and_o temple_n erect_v to_o he_o witness_v the_o procession_n at_o rome_n by_o paul_n 2._o wherein_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n go_v barefoot_a the_o image_n of_o s._n maria_n de_fw-fr populo_fw-la and_o the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o lateran_n be_v solemn_o carry_v to_o gain_v a_o victory_n over_o the_o turk_n cardinal_n rasponi_n say_v 19_o that_o be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o obtain_v favour_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n to_o carry_v the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n from_o the_o lateran_n church_n in_o a_o solemn_a procession_n to_o s._n maria_n major_n for_o than_o they_o think_v their_o prayer_n be_v most_o sure_a to_o be_v hear_v when_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n stand_v by_o that_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n who_o authority_n and_o favour_n be_v so_o great_a with_o her_o son_n so_o stephen_n 3._o find_v when_o he_o carry_v the_o image_n on_o his_o own_o shoulder_n barefoot_a the_o people_n follow_v he_o when_o he_o be_v much_o distress_v by_o aistulphus_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n keep_v the_o vesper_n at_o s._n maria_n major_n as_o rasponi_n describe_v it_o from_o benedictus_n canon_n of_o s._n peter_n those_o be_v end_v the_o pope_n return_v to_o the_o lateran_n the_o cardinal_n take_v from_o the_o chapel_n of_o s._n laurence_n the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n but_o first_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n barefoot_z make_v seven_o bowing_n and_o then_o open_a the_o image_n and_o kiss_v the_o foot_n of_o it_o than_o this_o image_n be_v carry_v with_o great_a pomp_n and_o devotion_n with_o torch_n burn_v and_o the_o people_n sing_v through_o those_o street_n of_o the_o city_n that_o have_v be_v most_o trouble_v with_o serpent_n and_o devil_n for_o which_o cause_n pope_n sergius_n appoint_v this_o procession_n but_o it_o seem_v so_o great_a wickedness_n be_v commit_v in_o this_o nocturnal_a procession_n although_o rasponi_n say_v that_o a_o miracle_n happen_v of_o not_o consume_v the_o wax_n of_o the_o torch_n that_o pius_n 5._o forbid_v this_o procession_n every_o year_n in_o rogation_n week_n for_o three_o day_n the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n be_v carry_v in_o a_o solemn_a procession_n from_o mount_n gardia_n near_o bononia_n 1433._o with_o public_a supplication_n because_o one_o in_o a_o time_n of_o great_a rain_n when_o no_o other_o mean_n will_v help_v they_o cardinal_z albergati_fw-la appoint_v such_o a_o procession_n against_o rain_n for_o four_o day_n together_o after_o which_o it_o seem_v the_o rain_n cease_v upon_o tuesday_n in_o easter_n week_n sedulius_n describe_v a_o most_o solemn_a procession_n carry_v the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n 1._o at_o maestricht_n first_o the_o image_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o chapel_n and_o place_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o church_n for_o more_o solemn_a adoration_n where_o the_o people_n continue_v at_o their_o prayer_n all_o night_n before_o the_o image_n at_o which_o time_n he_o say_v the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v away_o seventeen_o thousand_o little_a image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n with_o indulgence_n where_o say_v he_o it_o be_v a_o pleasant_a sight_n to_o behold_v child_n boy_n virgin_n matron_n man_n only_o cover_v with_o linen_n or_o flannen_n shirt_n and_o barefooted_a to_o approach_v to_o worship_n to_o kneel_v and_o even_o to_o creep_v about_o the_o image_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o water_v the_o very_a ground_n with_o their_o tear_n many_o from_o the_o head_n to_o the_o knee_n have_v iron_n armour_n next_o to_o their_o body_n go_v upon_o their_o bare_a knee_n the_o whole_a procession_n and_o draw_v heavy_a chain_n of_o iron_n fasten_v to_o their_o foot_n the_o manner_n of_o which_o procession_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o after_o mass_n perform_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n 14._o and_o the_o chord_n of_o s._n francis_n be_v distribute_v among_o the_o great_a person_n which_o they_o carry_v upon_o their_o garment_n that_o day_n like_o shoulder_n belt_n the_o procession_n begin_v first_o a_o crucifix_n be_v carry_v by_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n who_o a_o great_a number_n follow_v of_o man_n woman_n and_o child_n all_o barefoot_a with_o only_a linen_n or_o flanen_n shift_n with_o torch_n in_o their_o hand_n in_o the_o habit_n of_o penitent_n with_o great_a silence_n pray_v and_o weep_v as_o they_o go_v in_o the_o year_n 1608._o there_o be_v about_o a_o thousand_o in_o this_o dress_n among_o who_o be_v not_o a_o few_o man_n who_o cover_v their_o head_n with_o iron_n headpiece_n that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v know_v many_o woman_n draw_v their_o child_n after_o they_o that_o can_v hardly_o go_v and_o other_o carry_v they_o suck_v at_o their_o breast_n and_o a_o old_a woman_n that_o can_v not_o go_v be_v carry_v in_o her_o bed_n after_o these_o follow_v the_o whipper_n under_o the_o peculiar_a care_n of_o the_o jesuit_n with_o their_o face_n cover_v and_o barefoot_a then_o follow_v another_o cross_n after_o they_o the_o franciscan_n sing_v to_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n then_o the_o chief_a citizen_n than_o the_o officer_n of_o her_o chapel_n than_o the_o torch_n bearer_n immediate_o before_o the_o sacred_a image_n which_o the_o choice_a virgin_n carry_v on_o their_o shoulder_n then_o follow_v a_o company_n of_o arm_a man_n who_o have_v vow_v this_o service_n to_o the_o virgin_n for_o several_a year_n in_o that_o year_n 1608._o there_o be_v 86_o person_n stark_o naked_a only_a where_o nature_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o that_o have_v iron_n armour_n on_o their_o body_n from_o head_n to_o foot_n and_o most_o of_o they_o draw_v a_o heavy_a chain_n fasten_v to_o their_o right_a foot_n that_o they_o may_v go_v more_o uneasy_o their_o linen_n drawer_n do_v show_v how_o the_o blood_n drop_v from_o their_o flesh_n by_o the_o pinch_a of_o the_o armour_n
but_o it_o may_v be_v t._n g._n think_v to_o escape_v by_o say_v that_o when_o he_o say_v a_o image_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v a_o idol_n he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o image_n of_o god_n but_o when_o the_o image_n itself_o be_v take_v for_o god_n which_o evasion_n can_v do_v he_o no_o service_n for_o 1._o he_o grant_v that_o image_n which_o be_v make_v for_o likeness_n of_o god_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n 2._o i_o have_v at_o large_a show_v that_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n image_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o 3._o that_o the_o very_a heathen_n do_v not_o take_v the_o image_n themselves_o for_o go_n â—1_n 4._o the_o place_n he_o answer_v isa._n 40.18_o do_v imply_v that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v therefore_o condemn_v because_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v like_o unto_o god_n but_o of_o that_o afterward_o let_v we_o then_o suppose_v that_o the_o lxx_o have_v particular_a reason_n to_o render_v pesel_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o commandment_n 3._o yet_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n for_o worship_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o proper_o so_o natural_o so_o necessary_o signify_v a_o figment_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o see_v t._n g._n make_v only_o use_v of_o good_a catholic_n lexicon_n such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o call_v catholicon_n which_o erasmus_n be_v so_o pleasant_a with_o that_o assure_v he_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o word_n must_v be_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o use_n of_o it_o by_o profane_a and_o heretical_a author_n thus_o simulachrum_fw-la must_v signify_v only_o heathen_a image_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o sphinx_n a_o triton_n or_o centaur_n and_o why_o so_o do_v it_o always_o signify_v so_o do_v all_o greek_a author_n use_v it_o only_o in_o that_o sense_n do_v the_o etymology_n of_o it_o imply_v it_o no_o none_o of_o all_o these_o what_o then_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o a_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o restrain_v against_o the_o former_a and_o common_a acception_n of_o it_o the_o reason_n be_v very_o plain_a for_o if_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o representation_n of_o real_a being_n then_o for_o all_o that_o we_o know_v the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n or_o of_o any_o other_o worship_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v prove_v idol_n and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v the_o sense_n because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n this_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n of_o the_o case_n but_o it_o be_v too_o great_a truth_n to_o be_v own_v only_o bellarmin_n who_o often_o speak_v free_o than_o the_o rest_n confess_v 5._o their_o design_n herein_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o image_n worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v idol_n because_o they_o be_v representation_n of_o real_a being_n a_o very_a miserable_a shift_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o examination_n of_o it_o let_v we_o therefore_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o pretence_n from_o the_o use_n and_o importance_n of_o the_o word_n for_o restrain_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o idol_n to_o a_o imaginary_a representation_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o t._n g_n opinion_n that_o by_o the_o best_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v the_o proper_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o real_o be_v so_o hesychius_n interpret_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o old_a greek_a and_o latin_a glossary_n render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o simulachrum_fw-la by_o each_o other_o and_o notwithstanding_o t._n g_n severity_n against_o i_o for_o translate_n simulachra_fw-la image_n i_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o some_o of_o the_o most_o authentic_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o scruple_n call_v such_o image_n as_o they_o worship_v simulacra_fw-la i_o leave_v t._n g._n then_o to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v not_o idol_n too_o isidore_n make_v idolum_fw-la to_o be_v proper_o simulachrum_fw-la quod_fw-la humana_fw-la effigy_n factum_fw-la &_o consecratum_fw-la est_fw-la a_o image_n make_v and_o consecrate_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n as_o plutarch_n call_v the_o image_n of_o sylla_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d syllae_fw-la and_o porphyry_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o life_n of_o plotinus_n when_o amelius_n desire_v a_o picture_n of_o he_o he_o answer_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o to_o carry_v such_o a_o idolum_fw-la about_o i_o but_o i_o must_v leave_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o image_n of_o a_o image_n so_o we_o find_v idolum_fw-la use_v in_o the_o chaldaic_a oracle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o psellus_n observe_v 53._o that_o according_a to_o the_o platonist_n the_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rational_a soul_n the_o image_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o the_o irrational_a the_o image_n of_o the_o rational_a and_o nature_n of_o the_o irrational_a soul_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o image_n of_o nature_n and_o matter_n of_o the_o body_n but_o isidore_n apply_v idolum_fw-la to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a sense_n suppose_v not_o only_a representation_n but_o consecration_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o it_o wherein_o he_o follow_v tertullian_n 4._o who_o speak_v of_o the_o create_a being_n that_n be_v worship_v say_v eorum_fw-la imagine_v idola_fw-la imaginum_fw-la consecratio_fw-la idololatria_fw-la their_o image_n be_v idol_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o they_o be_v idolatry_n and_o a_o little_a before_o he_o say_v that_o all_o service_n of_o a_o idol_n be_v idolatry_n 3._o and_o every_o representation_n be_v a_o idol_n omnis_fw-la forma_fw-la vel_fw-la formula_fw-la idolum_fw-la se_fw-la dici_fw-la exposcit_fw-la for_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o form_n or_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n or_o as_o the_o greek_a etymologist_n think_v it_o come_v immediate_o from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o resemble_v among_o the_o philosopher_n it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o image_n of_o thing_n convey_v to_o our_o sight_n so_o diogenes_n laertius_n say_v that_o democritus_n hold_v vision_n to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o incursion_n of_o image_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v plutarch_n 14._o empedocles_n say_v he_o join_v ray_n to_o the_o image_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o democritus_n and_o epicurus_n say_v that_o reflection_n in_o a_o glass_n be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o image_n cicero_n lucretius_n and_o s._n augustin_n render_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o imagine_v catius_n the_o epicurean_a call_v they_o spectra_fw-la macrobius_n simulacra_fw-la 14._o but_o all_o of_o they_o understand_v the_o most_o proper_a representation_n of_o thing_n to_o our_o sight_n which_o epicurus_n be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v that_o they_o represent_v thing_n that_o be_v not_o that_o he_o make_v they_o infallible_a criteria_fw-la of_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n the_o poet_n and_o some_o other_o author_n make_v use_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o signify_v spectres_n and_o apparition_n but_o still_o they_o suppose_v these_o to_o be_v the_o representation_n of_o some_o real_a being_n so_o homer_n call_v the_o soul_n of_o elpenor_n that_o appear_v to_o ulysses_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 83._o but_o eustathius_n there_o observe_v that_o these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v exact_o like_o the_o person_n they_o represent_v as_o to_o age_n stature_n habit_n and_o every_o thing_n and_o so_o homer_n himself_o express_v it_o say_v that_o apollo_n make_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o representation_n of_o aeneas_n 450._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o minerva_n make_v a_o representation_n of_o iphthima_n 796._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o very_a poetical_a use_n of_o the_o word_n for_o a_o spectre_n do_v imply_v a_o exact_a resemblance_n to_o some_o real_a be_v which_o it_o represent_v from_o whence_o then_o have_v this_o signification_n of_o a_o idol_n come_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o it_o must_v signify_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o be_v not_o but_o from_o whenceoever_o it_o come_v we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v neither_o from_o the_o natural_a importance_n nor_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n among_o greek_a author_n 2._o not_o from_o the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o scripture_n 4._o
false_a representation_n for_o it_o be_v no_o otherwise_o false_a than_o every_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v so_o for_o no_o image_n can_v represent_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o a_o man._n and_o it_o add_v much_o force_n to_o this_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o greek_a excerpta_fw-la about_o the_o use_n of_o image_n 734._o from_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n say_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v against_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n which_o he_o look_v on_o not_o only_o as_o a_o absurd_a but_o a_o very_a wicked_a practice_n and_o which_o he_o say_v be_v then_o common_a among_o the_o egyptian_n 3._o when_o a_o image_n be_v worship_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o any_o sanctity_n virtue_n or_o divinity_n abide_v in_o it_o whosoever_o do_v so_o say_v jacobus_n almain_n sin_n be_v a_o idolater_n and_o so_o much_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o when_o it_o declare_v that_o no_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n on_o any_o such_o account_n if_o so_o than_o the_o do_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n forbid_a and_o unlawful_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o they_o look_v on_o this_o as_o the_o certain_a way_n of_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o idolatry_n and_o their_o worship_n but_o man_n may_v suppose_v sanctity_n virtue_n and_o divinity_n to_o be_v in_o a_o image_n of_o a_o real_a be_v and_o therefore_o such_o a_o image_n may_v be_v proper_o a_o idol_n and_o so_o vasquez_n confess_v that_o this_o be_v idolatry_n to_o give_v worship_n 3._o although_o it_o be_v inferior_a to_o any_o inanimate_a be_v as_o a_o image_n be_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o any_o thing_n belong_v to_o it_o or_o inherent_a in_o it_o thus_o i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o pretence_n to_o excuse_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n from_o be_v idolatry_n and_o a_o breach_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n because_o a_o idol_n be_v only_o a_o representation_n of_o only_a imaginary_a being_n as_o t._n g._n say_v such_o as_o sphinx_n triton_n centauri_n or_o the_o like_a 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o show_v more_o particular_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n be_v 6._o by_o consider_v what_o t._n g._n say_v in_o answer_n to_o what_o i_o have_v former_o say_v about_o it_o the_o original_a question_n between_o we_o be_v whether_o god_n by_o this_o law_n have_v forbid_v the_o give_v any_o worship_n to_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n no_o say_v t._n g._n he_o have_v not_o but_o what_o he_o forbid_v there_o be_v only_o give_v his_o worship_n to_o idol_n to_o resolve_v this_o question_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o law_n i_o propose_v three_o way_n 1._o from_o the_o term_n in_o which_o the_o law_n be_v express_v 2._o from_o the_o reason_n annex_v to_o it_o 3._o from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o lawgiver_n himself_o but_o before_o t._n g._n come_v to_o the_o handle_n of_o these_o 40_o he_o lay_v down_o some_o argument_n of_o his_o own_o to_o show_v that_o god_n do_v not_o intend_v by_o this_o law_n to_o forbid_v the_o worship_v of_o himself_o by_o a_o image_n but_o only_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n 1._o because_o the_o jew_n do_v worship_n god_n by_o bow_v down_o before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubin_n 2._o because_o s._n austin_n make_v this_o commandment_n to_o be_v only_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o first_o to_o these_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n 1._o t._n g._n on_o all_o occasion_n 207._o lay_v great_a weight_n on_o the_o worship_v of_o god_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o parallel_n of_o their_o worship_a god_n by_o bow_v or_o kneel_v before_o a_o crucifix_n to_o which_o instance_n i_o have_v give_v this_o answer_n 1._o that_o the_o jew_n only_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o place_n where_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v signal_o present_a among_o they_o which_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n than_o our_o lift_v our_o eye_n to_o heaven_n do_v when_o we_o pray_v because_o god_n be_v more_o especial_o present_a there_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o cherubim_n be_v there_o yet_o they_o be_v always_o hide_v from_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o people_n the_o highpriest_n himself_o go_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n but_o once_o a_o year_n and_o that_o the_o cherubim_n be_v no_o representation_n of_o god_n but_o his_o throne_n be_v between_o they_o on_o the_o mercy_n seat_n but_o that_o they_o be_v hieroglyphical_a figure_n of_o god_n own_o appoint_v which_o the_o jew_n know_v no_o more_o than_o we_o do_v which_o be_v plain_a argument_n they_o be_v never_o intend_v for_o object_n of_o worship_n for_o than_o they_o must_v not_o have_v be_v mere_a appendix_n to_o another_o thing_n but_o will_v have_v be_v public_o expose_v as_o the_o image_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o form_n as_o well_o know_v as_o any_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n but_o t._n g._n still_o insist_o upon_o it_o 206._o that_o the_o reverence_n which_o the_o jew_n show_v to_o the_o ark_n and_o cherubim_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o image_n and_o he_o think_v i_o have_v not_o answer_v the_o argument_n he_o bring_v for_o it_o therefore_o to_o give_v he_o all_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n i_o shall_v 1._o compare_v their_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o these_o together_o 2._o examine_v all_o the_o colour_n of_o argument_n he_o produce_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o among_o the_o jew_n 1._o for_o compare_v their_o worship_n of_o image_n with_o the_o jew_n worship_v god_n before_o the_o ark_n and_o the_o cherubim_n as_o to_o their_o worship_n of_o image_n i_o need_v only_o repeat_v 1._o that_o they_o be_v public_o set_v up_o and_o expose_v for_o worship_n in_o their_o church_n and_o over_o their_o altar_n 2._o that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v for_o this_o end_n 3._o that_o the_o people_n in_o their_o devotion_n bow_v to_o they_o kneel_z and_o pray_v before_o they_o with_o all_o expression_n of_o reverence_n 4._o that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o trent_n have_v decree_v that_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o representation_n because_o the_o honour_n give_v to_o they_o pass_v to_o the_o exemplar_n 5._o that_o the_o image_n themselves_o on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o representation_n be_v a_o proper_a object_n of_o inferior_a worship_n and_o that_o consider_v together_o with_o the_o exemplar_n they_o make_v up_o one_o entire_a object_n of_o supreme_a worship_n in_o these_o their_o divine_n general_o agree_v and_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o to_o worship_v the_o exemplar_n before_o the_o image_n as_o contrary_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n but_o if_o the_o ark_n and_o cherubim_n be_v neither_o set_v up_o nor_o expose_v nor_o consecrate_v as_o object_n of_o worship_n if_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n never_o think_v they_o to_o be_v so_o nor_o worship_v they_o as_o such_o if_o the_o utmost_a be_v only_o that_o which_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n condemn_v viz._n make_v they_o only_o a_o circumstance_n and_o not_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n than_o i_o hope_v the_o difference_n will_v appear_v so_o great_a that_o t._n g._n himself_o may_v be_v ashamed_a of_o insist_v so_o much_o on_o so_o weak_a a_o parallel_n 7._o in_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v 1._o the_o object_n of_o worship_n or_o the_o thing_n to_o which_o that_o worship_n be_v give_v 2._o the_o local_a circumstance_n of_o express_v that_o worship_n towards_o that_o object_n that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o object_n and_o local_a circumstance_n of_o worship_n by_o our_o lift_n up_o our_o hand_n and_o eye_n towards_o heaven_n when_o we_o worship_v god_n but_o no_o man_n that_o understand_v our_o religion_n can_v say_v that_o we_o worship_v the_o heaven_n but_o only_o god_n as_o present_v in_o they_o wherefore_o god_n be_v the_o object_n and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n bare_o the_o circumstance_n when_o we_o praise_v any_o person_n for_o some_o excellency_n in_o he_o if_o he_o be_v present_a we_o natural_o turn_v our_o face_n towards_o he_o to_o let_v other_o by_o that_o circumstance_n understand_v of_o who_o we_o speak_v but_o which_o way_n soever_o we_o look_v the_o same_o person_n will_v be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o praise_n when_o we_o do_v this_o at_o another_o mention_v his_o name_n no_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n will_v say_v that_o the_o praise_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o very_a name_n of_o the_o person_n and_o if_o a_o man_n make_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o another_o and_o read_v it_o out_o of_o
because_o in_o some_o he_o may_v see_v moses_n paint_v with_o horn_n on_o his_o forehead_n i_o do_v not_o think_v our_o church_n ever_o determine_v that_o moses_n shall_v have_v horn_n any_o more_o than_o it_o appoint_v such_o a_o hieroglyphical_a representation_n of_o god_n be_v our_o church_n the_o only_a place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o the_o painter_n have_v lose_v their_o old_a privilege_n quidlibet_fw-la audendi_fw-la 60._o there_o need_v no_o great_a atonement_n to_o be_v make_v between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declare_v in_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n 40._o that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v express_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v by_o these_o very_a scripture_n i_o mention_v for_o how_o can_v god_n a_o most_o pure_a spirit_n who_o man_n never_o see_v be_v express_v by_o a_o gross_a body_n or_o visible_a similitude_n or_o how_o can_v the_o infinite_a majesty_n and_o greatness_n of_o god_n incomprehensible_a to_o man_n mind_n much_o more_o not_o able_a to_o be_v compass_v with_o the_o sense_n be_v express_v in_o a_o image_n with_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n by_o which_o our_o church_n declare_v as_o plain_o as_o possible_a that_o all_o image_n of_o god_n be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n therefore_o let_v t._n g._n make_v amends_o to_o our_o church_n of_o england_n for_o this_o and_o other_o affront_v he_o have_v put_v upon_o she_o here_o be_v nothing_o of_o the_o test_n of_o reason_n or_o honesty_n in_o all_o this_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o it_o lie_v in_o what_o follow_v 61._o 2._o he_o say_v that_o image_n of_o god_n may_v be_v consider_v two_o way_n either_o as_o make_v to_o represent_v the_o divinity_n itself_o or_o analogical_o this_o distinction_n i_o have_v already_o full_o examine_v and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v neither_o fit_a for_o pulpit_n nor_o school_n and_o that_o all_o image_n of_o god_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o as_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o 3._o he_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n be_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o their_o duty_n of_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o god_n alone_o 63._o by_o restrain_v they_o from_o idolatry_n this_o be_v now_o the_o severe_a test_n that_o my_o reason_n can_v stand_v before_o and_o be_v it_o indeed_o only_o sovereign_a worship_n to_o god_n that_o be_v require_v by_o the_o law_n to_o restrain_v they_o from_o idolatry_n do_v this_o appear_v to_o return_v his_o own_o word_n in_o the_o law_n itself_o or_o in_o the_o preface_n 57_o or_o in_o the_o commination_n against_o the_o transgressor_n of_o it_o if_o in_o none_o of_o these_o place_n nor_o any_o where_o else_o in_o scripture_n methinks_v it_o be_v somewhat_o hard_o venture_v upon_o this_o distinction_n of_o sovereign_n and_o inferior_a worship_n when_o the_o word_n be_v so_o general_a thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o and_o if_o god_n be_v so_o jealous_a a_o god_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o worship_n he_o will_v not_o be_v put_v off_o with_o idle_a distinction_n of_o vain_a man_n that_o have_v no_o colour_n or_o pretence_n from_o the_o law_n for_o whether_o the_o worship_n be_v supreme_a or_o inferior_a it_o be_v worship_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v one_o or_o the_o other_o do_v they_o not_o bow_v down_o to_o image_n and_o what_o can_v be_v forbid_v in_o more_o express_a word_n than_o these_o be_v but_o t._n g._n prove_v his_o assertion_n 64_o 1._o from_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o law_n because_o the_o reason_n there_o assign_v be_v i_o be_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n therefore_o sovereign_a honour_n be_v only_o to_o be_v give_v to_o i_o and_o to_o none_o beside_o i_o or_o as_o i_o think_v it_o be_v better_a express_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n but_o i_o and_o who_o deny_v or_o doubt_n of_o this_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o second_o commandment_n yes_o say_v t._n g._n the_o same_o reason_n be_v enforce_v from_o god_n jealousy_n of_o his_o honour_n very_o well_o of_o his_o sovereign_a honour_n but_o provide_v that_o supreme_a worship_n be_v reserve_v to_o he_o he_o do_v not_o regard_v a_o inferior_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o image_n may_v not_o t._n g._n as_o well_o have_v explain_v the_o first_o commandment_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o sovereign_n god_n beside_o i_o but_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a deity_n you_o may_v have_v as_o many_o as_o you_o please_v notwithstanding_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n which_o t._n g._n thus_o paraphrase_n i_o be_o the_o only_a supreme_a and_o superexcellent_a be_v above_o all_o and_o over_o all_o to_o who_o therefore_o sovereign_a honour_n be_v only_o to_o be_v give_v and_o to_o none_o beside_o i_o very_o true_a say_v the_o heathen_a idolater_n we_o yield_v you_o every_o word_n of_o this_o and_o why_o then_o do_v you_o charge_v we_o with_o idolatry_n thus_o by_o the_o admirable_a test_n of_o t._n g_n reason_n the_o heathen_a idolater_n be_v excuse_v from_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o first_o commandment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o papist_n from_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o second_o 2._o he_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o necessary_a connexion_n between_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o law_n on_o the_o one_o side_n 67._o and_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n on_o the_o other_o for_o from_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v due_a only_a to_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o image_n or_o thing_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v he_o as_o invisible_a only_a and_o irrepresentable_a it_o do_v not_o follow_v on_o that_o account_n precise_o that_o sovereign_a worship_n or_o indeed_o any_o worship_n at_o all_o be_v due_a unto_o it_o which_o be_v just_a like_o this_o manner_n of_o reason_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o a_o husband_n be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o wife_n be_v to_o obey_v he_o but_o if_o she_o consider_v her_o husband_n as_o his_o name_n be_v john_n or_o thomas_n or_o as_o he_o have_v such_o feature_n in_o his_o face_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v on_o that_o account_n precise_o that_o she_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v he_o and_o none_o else_o for_o her_o husband_n and_o what_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o love_n of_o school_n divinity_n may_v not_o the_o reason_n of_o obedience_n be_v take_v from_o one_o particular_a thing_n in_o a_o person_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o general_a obligation_n of_o obedience_n to_o that_o person_n and_o to_o none_o else_o beside_o he_o although_o the_o feature_n of_o his_o countenance_n be_v no_o reason_n of_o obedience_n yet_o they_o may_v serve_v to_o discriminate_a he_o from_o any_o other_o person_n who_o she_o be_v not_o to_o love_v and_o obey_v and_o in_o case_n he_o forbid_v her_o familiarity_n with_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n because_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a disparagement_n to_o he_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o because_o his_o superiority_n be_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o obedience_n he_o may_v not_o give_v a_o particular_a reason_n for_o a_o special_a command_n this_o be_v the_o case_n here_o god_n supreme_a excellency_n be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o obedience_n to_o all_o god_n command_n but_o in_o case_n he_o give_v some_o particular_a precept_n as_o not_o to_o worship_v any_o image_n may_v not_o he_o assign_v a_o reason_n proper_a to_o it_o and_o what_o can_v be_v a_o more_o proper_a reason_n against_o make_v or_o worship_v any_o representation_n of_o god_n than_o to_o say_v he_o can_v be_v represent_v mere_a invisibility_n i_o grant_v be_v no_o general_a reason_n of_o obedience_n but_o invisibility_n may_v be_v a_o very_a proper_a reason_n for_o not_o paint_v what_o be_v invisible_a there_o be_v no_o worship_n due_a to_o a_o sound_n because_o it_o can_v be_v paint_v but_o it_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a reason_n why_o a_o sound_n can_v be_v paint_v because_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a and_o if_o god_n himself_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v make_v no_o grave_a image_n because_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n on_o that_o day_n etc._n etc._n be_v it_o not_o madness_n and_o folly_n in_o man_n to_o say_v this_o be_v no_o reason_n but_o t._n g._n still_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v 67._o that_o all_o that_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o commandment_n be_v that_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o grave_v image_n or_o similitude_n and_o of_o the_o sovereign_a worship_n he_o say_v god_n excellency_n precise_o be_v the_o formal_a and_o immediate_a reason_n why_o it_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o none_o but_o he_o but_o we_o be_v not_o such_o sot_n say_v the_o
i_o see_v t._n g._n be_v resolve_v to_o make_v just_a such_o another_o test_n of_o scripture_n as_o he_o do_v of_o reason_n can_v it_o ever_o enter_v into_o a_o man_n head_n wake_v that_o these_o word_n be_v a_o general_a reason_n of_o the_o whole_a law_n and_o not_o a_o particular_a reason_n of_o that_o command_n which_o immediate_o follow_v it_o and_o by_o the_o very_a word_n relate_v to_o it_o you_o see_v no_o similitude_n therefore_o make_v no_o similitude_n this_o be_v proper_a and_o natural_a and_o easy_a to_o all_o capacity_n but_o you_o see_v no_o similitude_n therefore_o obey_v my_o law_n hold_v there_o say_v t._n g._n himself_o if_o he_o be_v not_o in_o a_o dream_n and_o have_v forget_v himself_o to_o be_v supreme_o excellent_a be_v the_o proper_a reason_n of_o obedience_n and_o not_o the_o see_v no_o similitude_n therefore_o this_o be_v no_o proper_a motive_n to_o obedience_n whatever_o the_o content_n of_o chapter_n or_o top_n of_o the_o page_n of_o our_o bible_n say_n which_o be_v the_o pitiful_a refuge_n t._n g._n betake_v himself_o to_o to_o escape_v downright_o sink_v but_o some_o man_n will_v rather_o give_v all_o for_o lose_v than_o think_v to_o save_v themselves_o by_o such_o a_o mean_a defence_n well_o 73._o but_o t._n g._n have_v something_o yet_o to_o say_v which_o be_v that_o suppose_v all_o this_o to_o be_v true_a which_o i_o have_v say_v as_o to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v home_o to_o they_o for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o christ_n according_a to_o his_o humanity_n can_v be_v represent_v but_o with_o great_a disparagement_n to_o he_o or_o that_o to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n when_o we_o behold_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n with_o intent_n to_o worship_v he_o must_v be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o this_o argument_n therefore_o do_v not_o concern_v catholic_n in_o make_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o honour_n 74._o this_o be_v the_o last_o effort_n of_o t._n g._n on_o this_o argument_n and_o as_o weak_a as_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o false_a and_o most_o disingenuous_a representation_n of_o their_o practice_n as_o may_v appear_v to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v but_o look_v back_o on_o what_o i_o have_v say_v upon_o that_o subject_a one_o will_v think_v by_o t._n g_n word_n they_o have_v never_o use_v or_o allow_v or_o worship_v any_o image_n of_o god_n or_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o i_o have_v abundant_o prove_v it_o already_o 2._o the_o force_n of_o the_o second_o command_n extend_v to_o christian_n do_v equal_o hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o image_n as_o it_o do_v under_o the_o law_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o if_o the_o law_n be_v perpetual_a as_o the_o christian_a church_n always_o believe_v and_o christ_n be_v only_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n as_o he_o be_v god_n we_o be_v as_o much_o forbid_v to_o worship_n christ_n by_o a_o image_n as_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o one_o i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o incongruity_n in_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n as_o there_o be_v in_o represent_v the_o infinite_a nature_n of_o god_n but_o i_o say_v there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o incongruity_n still_o in_o suppose_v a_o image_n of_o whatsoever_o it_o be_v can_v be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o capable_a of_o receive_v adoration_n from_o we_o as_o it_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o s._n austin_n say_v be_v consider_v as_o separate_v from_o it_o 58._o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v worship_v than_o the_o robe_n or_o diadem_n of_o a_o prince_n when_o it_o lie_v on_o the_o ground_n and_o if_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o what_o then_o be_v the_o image_n of_o it_o what_o union_n be_v there_o between_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o a_o crucifix_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o imagination_n supply_v the_o union_n and_o christ_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v present_a by_o representation_n but_o this_o overthrow_v all_o measure_n and_o bound_n of_o worship_n and_o make_v it_o lawful_a to_o worship_v any_o creature_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n it_o contradict_v the_o argument_n of_o s._n paul_n for_o then_o god_n may_v be_v worship_v with_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o interpret_v this_o commandment_n to_o hold_v against_o all_o image_n set_v up_o for_o worship_n as_o well_o those_o proper_a to_o christian_n as_o other_o among_o jew_n or_o gentile_n 3._o the_o last_o way_n i_o propose_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n 13._o be_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o lawgiver_n which_o be_v full_o manifest_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la this_o he_o call_v a_o solid_a principle_n indeed_o to_o work_v upon_o 153._o i_o be_o glad_a to_o see_v that_o we_o protestant_n can_v fall_v into_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n and_o more_o glad_a that_o god_n judgement_n record_v in_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v for_o such_o a_o principle_n but_o after_o all_o he_o call_v this_o mere_a imagination_n 156._o and_o it_o must_v undergo_v the_o test_n of_o his_o reason_n the_o force_n of_o my_o argument_n as_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o be_v this_o that_o the_o israelite_n be_v condemn_v by_o god_n of_o idolatry_n for_o worship_v the_o golden_a calf_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n by_o so_o do_v but_o only_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o that_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o this_o t._n g._n oppose_v his_o opinion_n 154._o that_o the_o israelite_n herein_o fall_v back_o to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n here_o then_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o we_o to_o resolve_v which_o and_o to_o bring_v it_o home_o to_o our_o business_n i_o shall_v propose_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o the_o israelite_n do_v in_o worship_v the_o golden_a calf_n fall_v back_o to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o t._n g_n purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v so_o for_o in_o case_n the_o egyptian_n themselves_o do_v worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o symbol_n t._n g._n fall_v short_a of_o his_o design_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o israelite_n do_v relapse_n to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n for_o it_o will_v then_o appear_v however_o to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n 1._o i_o shall_v examine_v the_o evidence_n on_o both_o side_n whether_o the_o israelite_n do_v fall_v back_o to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n i_o offer_v several_a reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o israelite_n have_v no_o intention_n to_o quit_v the_o worship_n of_o that_o god_n who_o have_v so_o late_o give_v they_o the_o law_n on_o mount_n sinai_n 1._o from_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o idolatry_n which_o be_v not_o any_o pretence_n of_o infidelity_n as_o to_o the_o true_a god_n or_o that_o they_o have_v now_o better_a reason_n give_v they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o other_o god_n beside_o he_o but_o all_o that_o they_o say_v be_v that_o moses_n have_v be_v so_o long_o absent_a that_o they_o desire_v aaron_n to_o make_v they_o god_n to_o go_v before_o they_o to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n that_o the_o very_a text_n i_o mention_n show_v their_o infidelity_n viz._n in_o their_o despair_n of_o moses_n return_v but_o if_o their_o infidelity_n have_v be_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o god_n it_o have_v be_v far_o more_o pertinent_a to_o have_v say_v up_o make_v we_o god_n to_o go_v before_o we_o for_o as_o for_o this_o god_n who_o give_v we_o the_o law_n we_o know_v not_o what_o be_v become_v of_o he_o but_o they_o only_o speak_v of_o moses_n and_o not_o of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o immediate_o before_o moses_n his_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n the_o last_o promise_n god_n make_v to_o the_o people_n be_v of_o a_o angel_n go_v before_o they_o 23._o and_o they_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n among_o they_o but_o what_o it_o be_v they_o can_v not_o tell_v and_o moses_n be_v so_o long_o absent_a as_o the_o text_n say_v they_o grow_v impatient_a of_o have_v this_o symbol_n 1._o and_o so_o put_v aaron_n upon_o make_v the_o golden_a calf_n t._n g._n say_v 160._o they_o have_v forget_v this_o promise_n or_o think_v that_o god_n be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o for_o
respect_n to_o those_o who_o he_o utter_o disow_v nay_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n say_v 9_o that_o god_n be_v still_o the_o holy_a one_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o ephraim_n and_o how_o shall_v i_o give_v thou_o up_o ephraim_n how_o shall_v i_o deliver_v thou_o israel_n which_o show_v god_n have_v not_o yet_o discard_v they_o and_o afterward_o he_o say_v to_o israel_n 14.1_o return_v unto_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o amos_n say_v 4.12.8.2_o prepare_v to_o meet_v thy_o god_n o_o israel_n and_o both_o he_o and_o micah_n 3._o call_v they_o still_o god_n people_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o be_v still_o a_o true_a church_n notwithstanding_o the_o idolatry_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la 2._o suppose_v a_o church_n to_o continue_v a_o true_a church_n what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v to_o question_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n as_o to_o the_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n or_o the_o ordination_n of_o priest_n i_o have_v former_o show_v that_o no_o act_n of_o ordination_n be_v invalid_a in_o case_n of_o any_o heresy_n or_o crime_n of_o the_o giver_n sin_n and_o that_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v condemn_v for_o heresy_n by_o the_o church_n i_o now_o shall_v particular_o show_v that_o the_o power_n of_o give_v order_n be_v not_o take_v away_o by_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n which_o i_o prove_v from_o the_o case_n of_o the_o arian_n bishop_n i_o have_v at_o large_a make_v it_o manifest_v 17._o that_o the_o arian_n be_v condemn_v for_o idolatry_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n of_o great_a reputation_n s._n athanasius_n s._n basil_n s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n nyssen_n epiphanius_n s._n chrysostom_n s._n ambrose_n s._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n say_v 411._o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n look_v on_o they_o as_o idolater_n now_o if_o i_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o arian_n ordination_n be_v allow_v i_o shall_v put_v this_o matter_n past_o dispute_n that_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n do_v not_o null_a the_o ordination_n of_o our_o church_n as_o be_v derive_v from_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o this_o purpose_n the_o second_o nicene_n council_n afford_v we_o plentiful_a assistance_n in_o the_o first_o session_n wherein_o peter_n the_o pope_n vicar_n declare_v that_o meletius_n be_v ordain_v by_o arian_n bishop_n 82._o and_o yet_o his_o ordination_n be_v never_o question_v and_o this_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o council_n as_o true_a epiphanius_n socrates_n and_o sozomon_n all_o agree_v 28._o that_o meletius_n receive_v his_o consecration_n from_o the_o arian_n faction_n and_o epiphanius_n say_v he_o have_v it_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o acacius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n the_o worst_a of_o all_o the_o arian_n say_v baronius_n 52._o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n do_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o the_o follower_n of_o eustathius_n at_o antioch_n will_v not_o join_v with_o meletius_n and_o his_o party_n though_o both_o consent_n in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n because_o of_o his_o ordination_n by_o the_o arian_n faction_n and_o the_o people_n be_v baptize_v by_o arian_n priest_n but_o theodoret_n mention_n no_o such_o thing_n 31._o and_o say_v the_o first_o breach_n begin_v there_o when_o meletius_n be_v banish_v by_o the_o arian_n party_n and_o euzoius_n the_o arian_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o baronius_n make_v the_o schism_n to_o begin_v from_o the_o ordination_n of_o paulinus_n by_o lucifer_n caralitanus_n 31._o however_o this_o be_v we_o never_o find_v the_o ordination_n of_o meletius_n dispute_v by_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n and_o when_o s._n athanasius_n write_v a_o synodical_a epistle_n to_o those_o of_o antioch_n to_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o they_o upon_o the_o ordination_n of_o paulinus_n he_o give_v this_o direction_n to_o the_o other_o catholic_n christians_o concern_v meletius_n his_o party_n who_o meet_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o the_o place_n of_o their_o meeting_n be_v call_v be_v in_o the_o old_a city_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o athanasius_n render_v in_o veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la communione_fw-la that_o they_o shall_v receive_v those_o who_o come_v to_o they_o from_o the_o arian_n without_o require_v any_o more_o from_o they_o 575._o than_o the_o renounce_n arianism_n and_o subscribe_v or_o own_v the_o nicene_n creed_n whereby_o the_o arian_n baptism_n and_o order_n be_v allow_v but_o we_o have_v a_o full_a testimony_n of_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o arian_n ordination_n ruffinus_n say_v 28._o that_o when_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n be_v return_v from_o banishment_n several_a of_o they_o meet_v together_o at_o alexandria_n to_o consult_v what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v with_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v order_n from_o the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o after_o consultation_n about_o it_o it_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n that_o only_o the_o head_n of_o the_o party_n shall_v be_v reject_v but_o other_o receive_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o priestly_a office_n upon_o which_o asterius_n be_v dispatch_v into_o the_o eastern_a part_n to_o settle_v the_o church_n there_o and_o eusebius_n into_o the_o western_a but_o he_o return_v to_o antioch_n find_v that_o lucifer_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n have_v break_v his_o promise_n in_o the_o consecration_n of_o paulinus_n and_o eusebius_n therefore_o will_v not_o own_v he_o as_o bishop_n which_o so_o enrage_v lucifer_n that_o he_o quarrel_v with_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a council_n about_o receive_v the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o priest_n upon_o disow_v their_o heresy_n and_o so_o the_o luciferian_a schism_n begin_v for_o the_o follower_n of_o lucifer_n charge_v the_o catholic_n church_n with_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o antichrist_n for_o receive_v the_o arian_n bishop_n as_o appear_v by_o s._n hierom_n init_fw-la for_o they_o yield_v to_o the_o receive_v the_o penitent_a laity_n but_o not_o the_o clergy_n allow_v the_o arian_n baptism_n but_o not_o their_o ordination_n upon_o which_o s._n hierom_n triumph_v over_o they_o and_o he_o say_v that_o eight_o arian_n bishop_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o their_o arianism_n be_v declare_v before_o and_o that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a council_n be_v universal_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v as_o ample_a a_o testimony_n to_o our_o purpose_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v 3._o next_o to_o contradiction_n t._n g._n charge_v i_o with_o maintain_v strange_a paradox_n which_o he_o put_v into_o the_o title_n of_o one_o of_o his_o chapter_n in_o these_o word_n 76._o a_o strange_a paradox_n advance_v by_o dr._n st._n what_o can_v a_o image_n do_v to_o the_o heighten_v of_o devotion_n or_o raise_v affection_n not_o find_v myself_o to_o be_v any_o great_a lover_n of_o paradox_n but_o of_o plain_a and_o useful_a truth_n i_o be_v the_o more_o curious_a to_o find_v out_o what_o paradox_n it_o be_v i_o have_v broach_v and_o search_v for_o the_o place_n i_o find_v these_o word_n and_o can_v any_o one_o imagine_v there_o shall_v be_v great_a irreverence_n of_o god_n show_v in_o call_v he_o to_o witness_v upon_o every_o slight_a occasion_n than_o there_o be_v in_o bow_v down_o before_o a_o block_n or_o a_o hew_a stone_n represent_v god_n to_o my_o mind_n by_o it_o what_o can_v such_o a_o image_n do_v to_o the_o heighten_v of_o devotion_n or_o raise_v affection_n this_o be_v the_o monstrous_a paradox_n advance_v by_o i_o viz._n that_o such_o a_o gross_a representation_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n do_v tend_v more_o to_o abate_v than_o raise_v our_o estimation_n of_o he_o which_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o paradox_n that_o i_o have_v herein_o the_o consent_n not_o only_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n but_o of_o the_o great_a patron_n of_o image_n in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n till_o the_o latter_a time_n as_o i_o have_v show_v already_o but_o t._n g._n set_v himself_o very_o industrious_o to_o prove_v that_o picture_n have_v a_o advantage_n in_o representation_n above_o live_a creature_n 90._o which_o he_o do_v with_o great_a force_n of_o wit_n and_o strength_n of_o reason_n because_o lady_n sit_v sometime_o to_o make_v madonna_n be_v by_o for_o their_o picture_n and_o author_n picture_n be_v set_v before_o their_o book_n it_o be_v pity_n we_o want_v our_o author_n on_o so_o just_a a_o occasion_n and_o man_n keep_v the_o picture_n of_o their_o friend_n and_o sign-post_n be_v very_o useful_a in_o london_n street_n and_o may_v suggest_v many_o good_a meditation_n to_o man_n as_o the_o three_o nun_n or_o the_o like_a but_o to_o hold_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v the_o way_n to_o undo_v the_o company_n of_o picture-drawer_n which_o will_v be_v a_o great_a unkindness_n to_o all_o ingenious_a artist_n but_o the_o most_o dismal_a consequence_n of_o my_o doctrine_n be_v that_o the_o lady_n
his_o foot_n this_o sort_n of_o wit_n be_v a_o delicate_a thing_n and_o endure_v no_o rough_a handle_n but_o still_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o mere_a quickness_n of_o representation_n but_o in_o the_o perfection_n represent_v that_o natural_a thing_n do_v so_o far_o exceed_v the_o most_o artificial_a image_n and_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o in_o all_o representation_n of_o object_n of_o worship_n those_o be_v the_o most_o excellent_a which_o best_a set_v forth_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o be_v as_o it_o deserve_v our_o worship_n now_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o work_n of_o creation_n manifest_a god_n eternal_a power_n and_o what_o be_v it_o the_o image_n of_o a_o old_a man_n represent_v so_o that_o compare_v these_o two_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n do_v in_o regard_n of_o real_a representation_n of_o the_o divine_a be_v much_o more_o deserve_v to_o be_v worship_v than_o any_o image_n whatsoever_o and_o vasquez_n do_v well_o prove_v that_o upon_o the_o principle_n of_o worship_a image_n 2._o one_o may_v lawful_o worship_n god_n in_o any_o creature_n whatsoever_o for_o if_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o image_n by_o a_o mere_a fiction_n of_o the_o mind_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o worship_v that_o image_n be_v not_o god_n real_a presence_n in_o every_o creature_n a_o far_o better_a ground_n and_o reason_n to_o worship_v it_o and_o all_o the_o distinction_n and_o evasion_n which_o serve_v in_o one_o will_v equal_o serve_v in_o the_o other_o case_n how_o earnest_o do_v t._n g._n contend_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n footstool_n and_o why_o may_v not_o his_o footstep_n be_v worship_v as_o well_o as_o his_o footstool_n i_o be_o sure_a t._n g._n himself_o can_v not_o have_v take_v the_o height_n and_o bigness_n of_o hercules_n from_o his_o footstool_n which_o he_o say_v be_v do_v from_o his_o footstep_n and_o therefore_o one_o come_v near_a to_o the_o thing_n worship_v than_o the_o other_o cardinal_n lugo_n give_v a_o excellent_a answer_n to_o this_o metaphor_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v god_n footstep_n 1_o for_o say_v he_o they_o may_v be_v worship_v for_o all_o that_o for_o do_v not_o we_o worship_v the_o footstep_n of_o saint_n in_o many_o church_n how_o much_o more_o ought_v we_o to_o adore_v the_o footstep_n of_o god_n but_o t._n g._n give_v another_o reason_n against_o worship_v the_o creature_n 5._o 94._o viz._n that_o there_o be_v great_a danger_n of_o terminate_a the_o worship_n upon_o they_o than_o upon_o a_o image_n because_o they_o be_v creature_n subsist_v of_o themselves_o and_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o real_a benefit_n to_o mankind_n if_o there_o be_v more_o danger_n in_o the_o one_o there_o be_v more_o folly_n in_o the_o other_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n who_o look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o the_o most_o silly_a and_o childish_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n while_o they_o think_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o heaven_n very_o excusable_a upon_o this_o ground_n i_o have_v say_v before_o it_o follow_v that_o what_o deserve_v most_o honour_n shall_v have_v the_o least_o give_v it_o and_o that_o which_o deserve_v least_o shall_v have_v most_o for_o the_o danger_n be_v still_o great_a where_o the_o excellency_n be_v great_a and_o by_o this_o reason_n we_o ought_v rather_o to_o worship_v a_o beast_n than_o a_o saint_n for_o there_o be_v less_o danger_n of_o terminate_a the_o worship_n on_o one_o than_o on_o the_o other_o and_o so_o the_o egyptian_n be_v more_o excusable_a than_o the_o papist_n these_o word_n he_o return_v upon_o i_o on_o a_o very_a slight_a occasion_n viz._n set_v the_o sun_n before_o a_o ant_n or_o a_o fly_n 86._o as_o though_o they_o have_v be_v a_o reason_n of_o my_o give_v where_o as_o i_o only_o show_v the_o ridiculousness_n of_o this_o which_o be_v the_o only_a pretence_n they_o have_v for_o not_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o live_a old_a man_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o picture_n of_o one_o and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o t._n g._n have_v to_o say_v i_o see_v still_o the_o distinction_n of_o sovereign_n and_o inferior_a of_o absolute_a and_o relative_a worship_n will_v bear_v any_o man_n out_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n with_o a_o respect_n to_o god_n as_o well_o at_o least_o as_o it_o do_v they_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n vasquez_n say_v there_o be_v these_o several_a ground_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o a_o creature_n among_o they_o sup_n 1._o representation_n which_o belong_v to_o a_o image_n 2._o contact_n although_o long_o since_o past_a thence_o they_o worship_v the_o cross_n nail_n garment_n and_o other_o thing_n that_o have_v touch_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o saint_n 3._o union_n thence_o they_o worship_v all_o relic_n which_o have_v be_v part_n of_o the_o saint_n 4._o presence_n thence_o god_n be_v more_o present_a in_o his_o work_n than_o any_o saint_n can_v be_v in_o a_o garment_n he_o do_v once_o wear_v there_o be_v more_o reason_n to_o worship_n god_n in_o his_o work_n than_o any_o saint_n in_o relic_n cardinal_n lugo_n assign_v these_o several_a reason_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o any_o creature_n 1._o because_o they_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n as_o the_o hand-writing_n of_o any_o saint_n sup_n much_o more_o ought_v we_o to_o worship_n god_n work_n with_o a_o relative_n worship_n 2._o because_o they_o worship_v the_o very_a place_n where_o the_o saint_n have_v be_v as_o a_o stone_n on_o which_o they_o have_v sit_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o contact_n and_o propinquity_n much_o more_o ought_v we_o to_o worship_n god_n creature_n to_o who_o he_o be_v far_o near_a than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o saint_n to_o a_o stone_n 3._o because_o they_o receive_v gift_n from_o prince_n with_o great_a veneration_n although_o mean_v in_o themselves_o therefore_o since_o all_o the_o creature_n be_v god_n gift_n we_o may_v worship_v they_o for_o his_o sake_n 4._o because_o a_o man_n be_v the_o live_a image_n of_o god_n therefore_o as_o a_o wooden_a image_n may_v be_v worship_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o exemplar_n much_o more_o say_v he_o ought_v such_o a_o lively_a image_n as_o man_n be_v thus_o we_o see_v how_o man_n of_o the_o great_a understanding_n among_o they_o have_v discern_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o their_o own_o principle_n of_o worship_n and_o find_v there_o be_v no_o defend_v they_o without_o yield_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o worship_v god_n through_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n and_o live_v man_n rather_o than_o dead_a image_n on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o full_a representation_n of_o god_n and_o say_v lugo_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latria_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o a_o inferior_a worship_n on_o the_o account_n of_o his_o proper_a excellency_n 8._o if_o man_n have_v set_v themselves_o to_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n about_o divine_a worship_n they_o can_v not_o have_v think_v of_o a_o principle_n more_o direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o it_o than_o this_o be_v of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n but_o there_o be_v two_o case_n wherein_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v it_o 1._o in_o the_o case_n of_o indecency_n although_o there_o have_v be_v a_o real_a contact_n thus_o the_o lip_n of_o judas_n be_v except_v although_o they_o touch_v christ._n and_o cardinal_n lugo_n with_o particular_a caution_n except_v the_o tail_n of_o the_o ass_n on_o which_o christ_n ride_v to_o jerusalem_n 11._o but_o say_v arriaga_n there_o be_v indignitas_fw-la moralis_fw-la 10._o that_o do_v hinder_v the_o worship_n of_o judas_n his_o lip_n however_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o this_o can_v cut_v off_o the_o adorability_n of_o they_o on_o the_o principle_n of_o vasquez_n and_o lugo_n as_o to_o the_o ass_n on_o which_o christ_n ride_v there_o be_v some_o say_v he_o do_v yield_v that_o it_o may_v be_v worship_v and_o the_o mule_n and_o the_o ass_n which_o stand_v by_o the_o manger_n as_o well_o as_o the_o manger_n be_v self_n but_o it_o may_v be_v it_o be_v better_o deny_v because_o there_o be_v say_v he_o i_o know_v not_o what_o meanness_n in_o it_o which_o hinder_v adoration_n but_o he_o add_v that_o in_o all_o these_o moral_a thing_n very_o much_o depend_v on_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o person_n and_o in_o case_n the_o intention_n be_v right_o direct_v he_o think_v it_o very_o hard_a upon_o their_o principle_n to_o prove_v that_o god_n can_v be_v worship_v in_o any_o creature_n 2._o in_o case_n of_o public_a scandal_n they_o do_v not_o allow_v it_o not_o from_o any_o real_a hurt_n in_o the_o thing_n but_o because_o the_o people_n have_v be_v only_o hitherto_o accustom_v to_o worship_n image_n and_o relic_n of_o saint_n the_o danger_n say_v vasquez_n from_o cajetan_n will_v
mousehole_n but_o he_o soon_o grow_v too_o big_a ever_o to_o get_v out_o again_o for_o baluzius_n say_v what_o i_o affirm_v and_o agobardus_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o affirm_v of_o he_o and_o in_o that_o very_a synopsis_n of_o his_o doctrine_n by_o massonus_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v we_o have_v just_o the_o contrary_a 10._o picturae_fw-la aspectandae_fw-la causâ_fw-la historiae_fw-la &_o memoriae_fw-la non_fw-la religionis_fw-la image_n be_v to_o be_v look_v on_o for_o history_n and_o memory_n sake_n but_o not_o for_o religion_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o for_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n whosoever_o it_o be_v that_o help_v t._n g._n to_o this_o citation_n i_o desire_v he_o as_o a_o friend_n that_o he_o will_v never_o trust_v he_o more_o for_o i_o will_v think_v better_o of_o t._n g._n himself_o than_o that_o he_o will_v wilful_o prevaricare_fw-la but_o if_o this_o be_v agobardus_n his_o opinion_n why_o have_v we_o it_o not_o in_o his_o own_o word_n rather_o than_o those_o of_o pap._n massonus_n who_o talk_v so_o ignorant_o and_o inconsistent_o in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o those_o word_n be_v but_o be_v not_o set_v down_o by_o he_o as_o the_o judgement_n of_o agobardus_n if_o t._n g._n will_v have_v take_v no_o great_a pain_n to_o have_v read_v over_o agobardus_n his_o discourse_n of_o image_n 19.32_o he_o will_v have_v save_v i_o the_o labour_n of_o confute_v he_o about_o his_o opinion_n for_o he_o deliver_v it_o plain_o enough_o against_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n though_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o exemplar_n but_o he_o express_o allow_v they_o for_o instruction_n i_o be_o sorry_a t._n g._n make_v it_o so_o necessary_a for_o i_o to_o give_v he_o such_o home-thrusts_a for_o he_o lay_v himself_o so_o open_a and_o use_v so_o little_a art_n to_o avoid_v they_o that_o i_o must_v either_o do_v nothing_o or_o expose_v his_o weakness_n and_o want_v of_o skill_n but_o all_o this_o while_n we_o be_v get_v no_o far_a than_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o church_n of_o france_n may_v change_v its_o opinion_n after_o this_o time_n and_o assert_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o have_v be_v a_o general_n council_n and_o submit_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o it_o i_o grant_v all_o this_o to_o be_v possible_a but_o we_o be_v look_v for_o certainty_n and_o not_o bare_a possibility_n hincmarus_n of_o rheims_n supr_n a_o stout_a and_o understand_a bishop_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n die_v say_v bellarmin_n a._n d._n 882._o and_o he_o not_o only_o call_v the_o nicene_n synod_n a_o false_a general_n council_n but_o he_o make_v that_o at_o francford_n to_o be_v true_o so_o and_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o his_o be_v cite_v with_o approbation_n by_o card._n cusanus_fw-la and_o he_o condemn_v both_o faction_n among_o the_o greek_n 1._o of_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o of_o the_o nicene_n father_n in_o the_o same_o age_n live_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n who_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o recommend_v all_o the_o greek_a canon_n and_o council_n to_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o be_v alive_a say_v baronius_n a._n d._n 886._o he_o first_o translate_v the_o eight_o general_n council_n at_o which_o himself_o be_v present_a and_o when_o this_o be_v abroad_o he_o tell_v the_o pope_n what_o a_o soloecism_n it_o will_v be_v synod_n to_o have_v the_o eight_o without_o a_o seven_o ubi_fw-la septima_fw-la non_fw-la habetur_fw-la be_v his_o very_a word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o how_o very_o little_o regard_v that_o council_n be_v in_o the_o western_a church_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v it_o be_v translate_v before_o but_o it_o be_v almost_o by_o all_o so_o much_o contemn_v that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v transcribe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o think_v worth_a read_n this_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v lay_v upon_o the_o badness_n of_o the_o translation_n he_o have_v mend_v the_o matter_n much_o when_o in_o his_o life_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o the_o particular_a command_n of_o pope_n hadrian_n and_o lay_v up_o in_o his_o sacred_a library_n but_o when_o he_o have_v say_v his_o utmost_a for_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o image-worship_n as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o admirable_a usefulness_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o yet_o reveal_v to_o some_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n because_o they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n after_o this_o time_n come_v on_o the_o midnight_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o the_o very_a name_n of_o council_n be_v forget_v and_o man_n do_v only_o dream_v of_o what_o have_v past_a but_o all_o thing_n be_v judge_v good_a that_o be_v get_v into_o any_o vogue_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o even_o in_o that_o time_n we_o meet_v with_o some_o glittering_n of_o light_n enough_o to_o let_v we_o see_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v not_o prevail_v over_o the_o western_a church_n leo_fw-la tuscus_n who_o be_v a_o secretary_n to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n and_o live_v say_v gesner_n leo._n a._n d._n 1170._o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o schism_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n have_v these_o word_n say_v cassander_n that_o among_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o breach_n 19_o that_o synod_n be_v to_o be_v assign_v which_o be_v call_v by_o constantine_n and_o irene_n and_o which_o they_o will_v have_v call_v the_o seven_o and_o a_o general_n council_n and_o he_o add_v moreover_o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v even_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n 1189._o be_v the_o expedition_n into_o palestine_n by_o fredericus_fw-la aenobarbus_n and_o nicetas_n acominatus_n 10._o who_o be_v a_o great_a officer_n under_o the_o greek_a emperor_n isacius_n angelus_n and_o present_a in_o the_o army_n say_v baronius_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o german_n opinion_n in_o those_o time_n about_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n when_o say_v he_o all_o the_o greek_n have_v desert_v philippopolis_n the_o armenian_n stay_v behind_o for_o they_o look_v on_o the_o german_n as_o their_o friend_n and_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o religion_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v among_o both_o of_o they_o which_o be_v a_o testimony_n of_o so_o considerable_a a_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o divine_n but_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o people_n do_v show_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o necene_n council_n have_v not_o prevail_v all_o over_o the_o western_a church_n when_o t._n g._n affirm_v it_o do_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o reformation_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o armenian_n be_v as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o nicon_n 151._o who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n in_o armenia_n who_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v image_n and_o their_o catholic_n bishop_n or_o patriarch_n excommunicate_v those_o that_o do_v which_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n by_o isaac_n a_o armenian_a bishop_n 2.409_o who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n either_o of_o christ_n the_o b._n virgin_n or_o the_o saint_n and_o pet._n pithaeus_n a_o learned_a and_o ingenuous_a papist_n hist._n confess_v that_o it_o be_v but_o very_o late_o that_o those_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n begin_v to_o be_v fond_a of_o image_n and_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n wherein_o those_o word_n be_v extant_a a._n d._n 1568._o sure_o he_o do_v not_o think_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n 11._o but_o suppose_v the_o nicene_n synod_n be_v not_o own_v for_o a_o general_n council_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v very_o wise_a and_o judicious_a assembly_n to_o say_v that_o be_v to_o reflect_v on_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o great_a and_o all_o the_o western_a bishop_n in_o his_o dominion_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a their_o expression_n will_v justify_v i_o if_o i_o have_v speak_v sharp_a without_o a_o irony_n for_o in_o the_o caroline_n book_n we_o frequent_o meet_v with_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o concern_v those_o grave_a father_n 25._o ut_fw-la illi_fw-la stultissimè_fw-la &_o irrationabilitèr_fw-la putant_fw-la indoctè_fw-la &_o inordinatè_fw-la dicunt_fw-la quam_fw-la absurdè_fw-la agant_fw-la quod_fw-la magnae_fw-la sit_fw-la temeritatis_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la omnibus_fw-la sed_fw-la pene_fw-la plus_fw-la cunctis_fw-la tharasius_n delirasse_fw-la dignoscitur_fw-la 29.31_o deliramento_n plena_fw-la dictio_fw-la leonis_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la delirant_fw-la ut_fw-la illi_fw-la garriunt_fw-la ridiculosè_fw-la &_o pueriliter_fw-la dictum_fw-la infaustè_fw-fr praecipitantèr_fw-fr sive_fw-la insipienter_fw-la dementia_fw-la
union_n and_o at_o last_o this_o representation_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o act_n of_o imagination_n which_o do_v not_o make_v the_o object_n any_o more_o real_o present_a there_o than_o any_o where_o else_o against_o which_o imagination_n we_o set_v the_o positive_a law_n of_o god_n forbid_v any_o such_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v 4._o he_o say_v in_o defence_n of_o his_o nicene_n father_n 136._o that_o although_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n can_v only_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n as_o separate_v from_o the_o divine_a yet_o the_o charge_n of_o nestorianism_n do_v not_o follow_v because_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v that_o which_o be_v conceive_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o worship_n be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o will_n it_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o prototype_n as_o it_o be_v conceive_v in_o the_o understanding_n but_o their_o understanding_n be_v free_a from_o nestorianism_n their_o will_n must_v be_v so_o too_o which_o be_v all_o the_o sense_n i_o can_v make_v of_o t._n g_n answer_n who_o do_v not_o seem_v at_o all_o to_o consider_v there_o be_v two_o thing_n blame_v by_o the_o church_n in_o nestorianism_n 1._o the_o heretical_a opinion_n 2._o the_o idolatrous_a practice_n consequent_a upon_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ._n now_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n proceed_v not_o upon_o their_o opinion_n as_o though_o they_o real_o believe_v the_o principle_n of_o nestorianism_n who_o worship_v image_n but_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n for_o since_o a_o image_n can_v only_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v that_o image_n on_o the_o account_n of_o christ_n then_o upon_o the_o nestorian_a principle_n it_o will_v be_v as_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n although_o it_o have_v no_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o divine_a for_o can_v not_o the_o nestorian_n say_v that_o when_o they_o consider_v christ_n as_o a_o humane_a person_n yet_o that_o humane_a person_n do_v represent_v to_o they_o the_o divine_a person_n who_o be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o worship_n and_o although_o they_o be_v not_o real_o and_o hypostatical_o unite_v yet_o by_o representation_n and_o a_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n they_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o divine_a person_n for_o if_o a_o bare_a image_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v a_o sufficient_a object_n of_o worship_n much_o more_o be_v the_o humane_a nature_n itself_o and_o if_o on_o the_o account_n of_o such_o representation_n the_o worship_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v direct_v to_o his_o image_n with_o much_o great_a reason_n it_o may_v be_v towards_o christ_n as_o homo_fw-la deiferus_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o humane_a nature_n which_o have_v the_o divine_a nature_n present_v although_o not_o unite_v and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n do_v just_o charge_v the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n with_o nestorianism_n as_o to_o their_o worship_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o defend_v themselves_o but_o they_o must_v absolve_v the_o nestorian_n who_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o this_o nicene_n synod_n itself_o will_v seem_v to_o condemn_v for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a separation_n between_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o christ_n than_o the_o nestorian_n do_v suppose_v between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n for_o they_o do_v still_o suppose_v a_o real_a presence_n although_o not_o a_o real_a union_n but_o in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o real_a presence_n but_o only_o by_o representation_n therefore_o if_o the_o nestorian_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o their_o worship_n much_o more_o be_v those_o that_o worship_v image_n as_o to_o the_o last_o answer_n be_v only_o a_o desire_n that_o i_o will_v bear_v in_o mind_n against_o a_o fit_a season_n 138._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n a_o honourable_a image_n of_o christ_n i_o shall_v do_v what_o he_o desire_v and_o i_o promise_v he_o far_o to_o show_v the_o nicene_n father_n ignorance_n and_o confidence_n when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n to_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n of_o christ._n all_o the_o other_o argument_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n to_o the_o number_n of_o eight_o t._n g._n pass_v over_o and_o so_o must_v 1_n from_o hence_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o charge_n 12._o which_o be_v that_o i_o mix_v school_n dispute_v with_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o i_o desire_v serious_o to_o know_v whether_o any_o worship_n do_v belong_v to_o image_n or_o no_o if_o there_o be_v any_o due_a whether_o be_v it_o the_o same_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o then_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o image_n be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o and_o subordinate_o as_o he_o speak_v and_o which_o side_n soever_o be_v take_v some_o or_o other_o of_o their_o divine_n charge_v the_o worship_n with_o idolatry_n so_o that_o it_o be_v in_o man_n choice_n which_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n they_o will_v commit_v when_o they_o worship_v image_n but_o in_o neither_o way_n they_o can_v avoid_v it_o to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n several_a way_n 192._o 1._o that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n belong_v to_o the_o school_n and_o not_o at_o all_o to_o faith_n which_o i_o say_v be_v their_o common_a answer_n when_o any_o thing_n pinch_v they_o but_o to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o that_o way_n of_o answer_v i_o add_v that_o both_o side_n charge_v the_o other_o with_o idolatry_n and_o that_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o conscience_n and_o not_o a_o scholastic_a nicety_n for_o if_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v so_o assert_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o in_o what_o way_n soever_o it_o be_v practise_v there_o be_v by_o their_o own_o confession_n such_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n the_o general_a term_n of_o council_n serve_v only_o to_o draw_v man_n into_o the_o snare_n and_o not_o to_o help_v they_o out_o of_o it_o 2._o he_o answer_v this_o by_o a_o droll_a comparison_n about_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n 186._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o king_n or_o no_o if_o the_o same_o then_o proper_a regal_a worship_n will_v be_v give_v to_o something_o beside_o the_o king_n which_o be_v treason_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o chair_n will_v be_v worship_v with_o regal_a honour_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o which_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o submit_v himself_o to_o a_o piece_n of_o wood._n this_o he_o represent_v pleasant_o and_o with_o advantage_n enough_o and_o suppose_v the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o guard_n to_o have_v do_v laugh_v i_o desire_v to_o have_v a_o difference_n put_v between_o the_o custom_n of_o prince_n court_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a to_o i_o t._n g._n shall_v not_o see_v the_o difference_n but_o whatever_o t._n g._n think_v we_o say_v that_o god_n by_o his_o law_n have_v make_v some_o act_n of_o worship_n peculiar_a to_o himself_o by_o way_n of_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n over_o we_o we_o must_v not_o use_v those_o act_n to_o any_o creature_n and_o therefore_o here_o the_o most_o material_a question_n can_v be_v ask_v be_v whether_o the_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v the_o same_o which_o we_o be_v to_o use_v to_o god_n or_o no_o i._n e._n whether_o they_o be_v act_n forbid_v or_o lawful_a for_o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v forbid_v if_o not_o they_o may_v be_v lawful_a but_o in_o a_o prince_n court_n where_o all_o expression_n of_o respect_n depend_v on_o custom_n and_o the_o prince_n pleasure_n or_o rule_n of_o the_o court_n the_o only_a question_n a_o man_n be_v to_o ask_v be_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o court_n or_o the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n to_o have_v man_n uncover_v in_o some_o room_n and_o not_o in_o other_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n will_v ask_v whether_o that_o be_v the_o same_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o the_o king_n himself_o or_o who_o but_o t._n g_n clown_n can_v suspect_v it_o to_o be_v treason_n to_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n in_o the_o presence_n chamber_n or_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n let_v it_o be_v do_v with_o what_o intention_n he_o please_v if_o the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o guard_n shall_v see_v a_o old_a courtier_n approach_v with_o many_o bowing_n to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n and_o there_o fall_v down_o upon_o his_o knee_n and_o kiss_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o chair_n and_o deliver_v
give_v to_o image_n and_o which_o be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n make_v it_o idolatry_n because_o those_o act_n be_v such_o which_o do_v imply_v a_o submission_n to_o the_o thing_n i._n e._n they_o be_v the_o high_a expression_n of_o adoration_n and_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o inferior_a worship_n do_v hold_v it_o to_o be_v internal_a as_o well_o as_o external_a and_o to_o be_v terminate_v on_o the_o image_n themselves_o which_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o vasquez_n say_v it_o be_v idolatry_n but_o vasquez_n be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o so_o shallow_a a_o understanding_n to_o charge_v this_o upon_o those_o who_o declare_v they_o put_v off_o their_o shoe_n or_o hat_n out_o of_o no_o intention_n or_o design_n to_o worship_v the_o ground_n or_o place_n but_o mere_o to_o express_v some_o outward_a reverence_n to_o a_o place_n on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v sacred_a to_o god_n those_o who_o contend_v for_o that_o worship_n which_o vasquez_n charge_v with_o idolatry_n do_v agree_v with_o he_o in_o all_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n to_o image_n and_o go_v far_a than_o vasquez_n think_v fit_a as_o to_o the_o internal_a for_o they_o say_v both_o aught_o to_o concur_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o that_o this_o inferior_a worship_n be_v terminate_v on_o the_o image_n themselves_o as_o i_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o stare_n of_o the_o controversy_n now_o say_v vasquez_n to_o assert_v and_o practice_v worship_n of_o image_n after_o this_o manner_n be_v idolatry_n for_o it_o be_v express_v our_o submission_n to_o a_o mere_a inanimate_a thing_n but_o do_v we_o say_v that_o all_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v to_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v holy_a or_o that_o any_o one_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v terminate_v upon_o it_o or_o that_o any_o submission_n of_o our_o mind_n be_v to_o be_v use_v towards_o it_o all_o these_o we_o utter_o disavow_v as_o to_o the_o reverence_n of_o sacred_a place_n and_o these_o thing_n be_v declare_v we_o yet_o say_v there_o be_v a_o reverence_n leave_v to_o be_v show_v they_o on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o discrimination_n from_o other_o place_n and_o separation_n for_o sacred_a use_n which_o reverence_n be_v best_a express_v in_o the_o way_n most_o common_a for_o man_n to_o show_v respect_n by_o which_o be_v put_v off_o shoe_n in_o the_o eastern_a part_n and_o of_o hat_n here_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o reverence_n and_o worship_n i_o have_v speak_v before_o i_o hope_v by_o this_o time_n t._n g._n see_v a_o little_a better_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n of_o vasquez_n 203._o and_o how_o very_o far_o it_o be_v from_o recoil_v on_o my_o head_n because_o i_o assert_v a_o reverence_n to_o sacred_a place_n to_o have_v be_v show_v by_o moses_n and_o joshua_n on_o the_o account_n of_o god_n special_a presence_n and_o so_o all_o that_o insipid_a discourse_n of_o idolatry_n which_o follow_v sneak_n away_o as_o be_v ashamed_a to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o so_o little_a purpose_n here_o but_o have_v be_v full_o handle_v in_o the_o first_o part_n 15._o 2._o to_o his_o instance_n of_o bow_v at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n i_o answer_v that_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v instance_a in_o our_o go_n to_o church_n at_o the_o toll_n of_o a_o bell_n for_o as_o the_o one_o only_o tell_v we_o the_o time_n when_o we_o ought_v to_o go_v to_o worship_n god_n so_o the_o mention_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n do_v only_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o he_o to_o who_o we_o owe_v all_o manner_n of_o reverence_n without_o dishonour_v he_o as_o the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n by_o any_o image_n of_o he_o which_o can_v only_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v neither_o the_o object_n nor_o reason_n of_o our_o worship_n at_o this_o answer_n t._n g._n be_v inflame_v and_o when_o he_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v he_o endeavour_v to_o set_v i_o at_o variance_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o run_v quite_o through_o his_o book_n and_o he_o take_v all_o occasion_n to_o set_v i_o forth_o as_o a_o close_a and_o secret_a enemy_n to_o it_o although_o i_o appear_v never_o so_o much_o in_o its_o vindication_n if_o my_o adversary_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o i_o see_v no_o great_a reason_n they_o shall_v be_v i_o must_v be_v a_o very_a prodigious_a author_n in_o one_o respect_n for_o they_o represent_v i_o as_o a_o friend_n to_o that_o which_o i_o write_v against_o viz._n socinianism_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o that_o which_o i_o have_v defend_v viz._n the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o wherein_o be_v it_o that_o t._n g._n think_v i_o such_o a_o backfriend_n to_o our_o church_n 208_o in_o disavow_v all_o reverence_n to_o the_o sacred_a name_n of_o jesus_n which_o he_o say_v our_o church_n have_v enjoin_v and_o have_v be_v defend_v by_o fulk_n whitgift_n and_o b._n andrews_n i_o be_o glad_a i_o know_v my_o charge_n and_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v to_o clear_v myself_o to_o hold_v nothing_o in_o this_o or_o any_o other_o matter_n but_o what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v declare_v to_o be_v her_o sense_n witness_v as_o to_o this_o point_n the_o declaration_n of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n in_o convocation_n when_o in_o time_n of_o divine_a service_n 18._o the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v be_v mention_v due_a and_o lowly_a reverence_n shall_v be_v do_v by_o all_o person_n present_v as_o have_v be_v accustom_v testify_v by_o these_o outward_a ceremony_n and_o gesture_n their_o inward_a humility_n christian_a resolution_n and_o due_a acknowledgement_n that_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o true_a and_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n be_v the_o only_a saviour_n of_o the_o world_n be_v this_o bow_n to_o the_o very_a name_n of_o jesus_n and_o worship_v that_o as_o they_o do_v image_n when_o the_o convocation_n declare_v that_o only_a a_o significant_a ceremony_n be_v intend_v by_o it_o archb_a whitgift_n in_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o he_o say_v 3._o that_o the_o christian_n use_v it_o to_o signify_v their_o faith_n in_o jesus_n and_o therefore_o they_o use_v bodily_a reverence_n at_o all_o time_n when_o they_o hear_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n but_o especial_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v read_v dr._n fulk_n 2.10_o another_o of_o his_o author_n say_v that_o the_o place_n allege_v by_o t._n g._n to_o prove_v it_o pertain_v to_o the_o subjection_n of_o all_o creature_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o christ_n however_o he_o say_v the_o ceremony_n of_o bow_v may_v be_v use_v out_o of_o reverence_n to_o his_o majesty_n not_o to_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o that_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n be_v unfit_o compare_v with_o the_o bow_n at_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n bishop_n andrews_n say_v 50._o we_o do_v not_o bow_v to_o the_o name_n but_o to_o the_o sense_n which_o answer_v and_o clear_v all_o the_o long_a allegation_n out_o of_o he_o archbishop_n laud_n call_v it_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o the_o mention_v of_o his_o name_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a word_n i_o use_v and_o whittington_n and_o meg_n of_o westminster_n will_v altogether_o serve_v as_o well_o for_o his_o expression_n as_o that_o use_v by_o i_o but_o t._n g._n need_v not_o be_v so_o angry_a at_o my_o mention_v the_o toll_n of_o a_o bell_n when_o he_o remember_v the_o christen_n of_o bell_n among_o they_o and_o what_o mighty_a power_n they_o have_v after_o that_o and_o what_o reverend_a godfather_n they_o have_v and_o what_o saint_n name_n be_v give_v to_o they_o so_o that_o i_o shall_v rather_o have_v think_v he_o will_v have_v draw_v a_o argument_n from_o the_o bell_n than_o have_v be_v so_o disturb_v at_o the_o name_n of_o they_o for_o all_o this_o t._n g._n fancy_v a_o strange_a analogy_n between_o word_n and_o picture_n a_o picture_n be_v a_o word_n to_o the_o eye_n and_o a_o word_n be_v a_o picture_n to_o the_o ear_n which_o sound_v just_a like_o whittington_n to_o my_o ear_n and_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o consider_v that_o suarez_n tell_v we_o 6._o that_o some_o of_o their_o own_o divine_n say_v no_o worship_n be_v due_a to_o any_o name_n because_o they_o signify_v only_o by_o imposition_n and_o do_v not_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o the_o thing_n represent_v as_o image_n do_v of_o which_o opinion_n he_o say_v soto_n and_o corduba_n be_v and_o suarez_n himself_o grant_v that_o a_o name_n be_v a_o transient_a sound_n can_v hardly_o be_v apprehend_v as_o conjoin_v with_o the_o person_n or_o the_o person_n in_o it_o so_o as_o to_o be_v worship_v together_o with_o it_o 266._o and_o one_o of_o their_o late_a ritualist_n say_v that_o when_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v mention_v they_o bow_v to_o the_o crucifix_n which_o show_v that_o even_a among_o they_o they_o do_v not_o